1822 01082 9760 

 
 3 1822 01082 9760
 
 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 BY 
 
 JENNIE HARRISON 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 DODD & MEAD, 762 BROADWAY.
 
 THE 
 
 OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 JENNIE HARRISON, &4- 
 
 AUTHOB OF " ON THE FEBBY BOAT," &0. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 DODD & MEAD, PUBLISHERS, 
 
 Successors to M. W. Dodd. 
 
 No. 762 BROADWAY.
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1871, by 
 
 JACOB ABBOTT, 
 In the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington. 
 
 LANOE & HILLMAW, 
 
 PRINTERS A.ND 8TEREOTTPERS, 
 108, 110, 112 & 114 Wooster Street, N. T.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 I. ALL THE ROOMS, . . . 7 
 
 II. THE FAMILY, . . . ., .-. 17 
 
 III. THE BOYS, . .''.,... . . 30 
 
 IV. A DAY IN THE CITY, . ... 39 
 
 V. FIVE PICTURES, . ..... 49 
 
 VI. THE LITTLE STORY-TELLER, . . 62 
 
 VII. AN INVITATION, . . . . 73 
 
 VIII. CHRISTMAS, . . . ,' \ . . 82 
 
 IX. ONE LITTLE SHIP ASTRAY, . . 93 
 
 X. OUT OP THE QUIET RIVER, . . 103 
 
 XI. VISITORS, . . \. * . . 112 
 
 XII. THE LITTLE PREACHER, . .122 
 
 XIII. SYDNEY, 134 
 
 XIV. PRESTON, . . . . - . .144 
 
 XV. AN EVENING TALK, .... 155 
 
 XVI. "WHERE'S PRES?" . ... 166 
 
 XVII. OUT ON THE OCEAN, . . . 176 
 
 XVIII. THE LIGHTHOUSE, .... 186 
 
 XIX. SHINING AGAIN, 196 
 
 XXI A CHAPTER TO THE GIRLS, . . 206 
 
 XXI. THE SHADOW, 216 
 
 XXII. BEAUTIFUL DEATH, . . . .226
 
 vi CONTENTS. 
 
 FAGX 
 
 XXIII. HOME AGAIN, 235 
 
 XXIV. No CROSS, NO CROWN, ... 247 
 XXV. SYDNEY'S CHOICE, .... 257 
 
 XXVI. SCHOOL, 266 
 
 XXVII. THE VICTORY, 276 
 
 XXVIII. CHANGES, 290 
 
 XXIX. DAILY LIFE, 299 
 
 XXX. SUNDAY AFTERNOON, .... 309 
 XXXI. ONE SHIP IN PORT, .... 319 
 
 XXXII. WITHOUT FRED, 329 
 
 XXXIII. AN HONORABLE GOING, ... 339 
 XXXIV. A PLAN, ... . . .349 
 
 XXXV. A SAD SIGHT, . . . . .358 
 
 XXXVI. JUNE, . . . ... . .368 
 
 XXXVII. A LAST LOOK, . . ' . . .378 
 XXXVIII. THE END, 387
 
 THE STORY 
 
 OP 
 
 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 All the Rooms. 
 
 T" ET me show you the house first. 
 -* ' There it stands, down among the 
 green hills ; so sheltered and quiet, that one 
 could hardly believe that the great, noisy 
 city lies just beyond. 
 
 Come nearer, and see the long piazza, 
 with the sunlight trying to peep under its 
 roof.
 
 8 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Now count the windows, if you can. How 
 many there are ! Somebody built this house, 
 who loved to look out at God's beautiful world. 
 Ten looking east, and as many west ; 
 eight looking north ; and at least a dozen 
 opening toward the warm, sunny south. 
 The upper ones have a proud, mysterious 
 look as if they saw, all the while, some- 
 thing which the lower windows never could 
 see. And so they do, as you will find, when 
 I take you into the house. 
 
 But the saddest thing to me, is, that there 
 is not a single face looking out of any of 
 these windows! And I think of the long 
 ago days, when, through those very panes, 
 looked eyes, blue, black and gray ; and 
 when faces merry or sad were framed like 
 panoramic little pictures there ! 
 
 We will go up the wide steps now ; and 
 there is a quiet old body, hidden away in
 
 ALL THE ROOMS. 9 
 
 some corner of the big house, who will open 
 the door to us. If you step softly, and are 
 not too curious, she will go back to her 
 rocking-chair and her knitting, while we look 
 about the house. 
 
 Isn't this a fine big hall that we are in ? 
 The carpet is worn and faded, you see; well, 
 a great many little footsteps have gone over 
 it, and trampled upon its bright colors ! 
 
 Here is the parlor; very prim and dark, 
 with its portraits, and covered piano, and 
 stately arm-chairs. 
 
 There is the dining-room, opposite, with 
 the long table, and the pleasant windows 
 opening on the piazza. 
 
 Never mind the kitchen. I suppose boys 
 would like to see it ; but I know that 
 the girls haven't a bit of curiosity about it, 
 and so we will go up-stairs. 
 
 This room first. I do not wonder that you
 
 10 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 laugh, boys ! Any one would know, at 
 a glance, that it is a boy's room ! 
 
 Two pairs of old boots, and an odd slipper 
 in the corner; a half-finished boat with its 
 rigging in disorder, lying under the table; a 
 well worn pile of school books, side by side, 
 with a boot-jack and a pair of mittens, on the 
 table ; a tool chest half-way out of the closet 
 door, and a saucy-looking cap lying on the 
 bed, as if it had been tossed there, boy- 
 fashion, only ten minutes since. Everything 
 makes you think of some " Harry ' or 
 " Charley " or " Tom," who used to be there , 
 and you can almost imagine you hear him 
 coming up the stairs now, two at a time, 
 with a merry whistle. 
 
 Here is the next room, which looks quite 
 differently, you see. A neat book-case, and 
 a cabinet of shells, coins and curiosities, all 
 in order; a writing-desk on the table, and
 
 ALL THE ROOMS. II 
 
 a very studious looking chair drawn up by 
 the east window. Do you see that picture 
 of a ship hanging by the bedside ? Isn't it 
 beautiful, with the rolling waves and white 
 sails, so life-like? 
 
 You "saw one just like it, in the other 
 room," did you ? Sure enough ! there is one 
 there, too ! 
 
 Come across the hall, now, to this room. 
 It is longer, and looks more empty. But 
 what are you smiling at, girls ? Oh, I see ! 
 you begin to wonder if nobody but boys 
 ever lived in this house ! We shall see by 
 and by. 
 
 But truly, here are the unmistakable 
 signs in this room ! the usual variety of old 
 hats, the fishing-lines in a tangle on the 
 mantel-piece ; the skates hanging all rusty 
 in the closet ; and the worn out neck-tie on 
 the table.
 
 12 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 And do you notice that there are two 
 pictures of the ship in this room? one at 
 each end, and over one a little cross and 
 crown, cut out of black paper, as if boyish 
 hands had done it, long ago ? 
 
 Now come to this little room, at the end 
 of the hall. Isn't it pretty ? Nothing that 
 reminds you of a boy here ! Everything is 
 so bright and delicate and tiny, you might 
 imagine that some small fairy had dwelt 
 here. See the rosebuds on the wall-paper, 
 and the little bunches of painted flowers 
 hung in frames around the room ! How 
 fresh the white curtains look ! and just peep 
 into this bureau drawer, to see the dolls' 
 clothes laid away in such cunning order. 
 The ship picture in this room has around it 
 a wreath of ivy, which was once fresh and 
 green. Some dainty, loving girl-fingers were 
 surely once at work in this little apartment !
 
 ALL THE ROOMS. 13 
 
 There is one more room for you to see, 
 here by the side of the wide hall window, 
 where the setting sun shines in with long, 
 golden beams. 
 
 Hush ! tread lightly now and speak 
 with low and reverent voices ! for there is 
 something about this room, which we have 
 not found in any of the others : something 
 sweet and sacred, which can never belong to 
 but just one room in any house, for this room 
 is " mother s room" 
 
 You see there is nothing grand or hand- 
 some to meet your eyes, as I open the door ; 
 and yet, the most gorgeous apartment in a 
 king's palace never held a charm half as won- 
 derful and precious as lies within this humble 
 room ! How pleasant it looks, even now 
 without the music of mother's voice or the 
 dear light of her face ! 
 
 A great deal of sunshine gets in here, you
 
 14 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 see, through these four cheerful windows. 
 And from these western ones, you can dis- 
 cover white spires and towers, peeping above 
 the hill-tops. Look down and you will see 
 the borders of old flower-beds and the grassy 
 playground, where little feet used to trample 
 gaily. Don't you suppose, that, a great 
 many times, mother-eyes have looked from 
 these windows and watched the young feet 
 down there with such love and care as only 
 mother-eyes can show ? Don't you suppose 
 that many, many times, young eyes have 
 looked from that garden up to these windows, 
 for sympathy and counsel and comfort ? Ah, 
 yes ! And here they are too ! not living eyes, 
 but pictured ones, hung in a group, on the 
 wall of " mother's room." How pleasant 
 they look! four bright, boy faces hanging 
 to form a circle, and in the centre a pair of 
 blue eyes and a crown of soft brown hair,
 
 ALL THE ROOMS. 1 5 
 
 which must have belonged to the little fairy 
 whose room we have just left. Opposite to 
 this group, hangs the picture of a gentleman, 
 a fine cheery-looking person, who appears 
 as if he were proud to be called " father," 
 by all those smiling lips over there. 
 
 That is mother's chair, by the window, with 
 the work-table by the side of it, and as you 
 look at the little benches and worn-out 
 children's chairs which are standing in the 
 corners, you can imagine how, day after day, 
 the young feet used to come pattering up the 
 stairs, into this room, and how all the 
 troubles and joys were carried here by the 
 young hearts, and how many tired little 
 bodies have rested in those very chairs and 
 listened to mother's c< stones." Now it is all 
 silent ; and the faces on the wall are not 
 changed by either gladness or sorrow. 
 
 Did you ever think what wonderful,
 
 1 6 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 strange stories would be told by houses and 
 rooms if they had voices to speak? How 
 much these four walls could tell, of all that 
 they have seen and heard in days gone by ! 
 I wonder if you would like to hear it. 
 
 Well, then, scatter yourselves about, on 
 the old sofa, and the well-worn chairs, and 
 listen. I will speak in the place of the 
 voiceless walls, and, while the sun is going 
 down behind the hills, tell you some of the 
 history of the lives that begun and grew 
 here in this old back room.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Family. 
 
 TV T OTHER, what time do you 
 
 ^T-* suppose he'll come?" asked a 
 
 curly-headed boy, who lay at full length, 
 
 exhibiting his boots on that very sofa, in 
 
 this back room, a good many years ago. 
 
 " I try not to suppose anything about it, 
 Fred, because it is so uncertain. It may be 
 in ten minutes, and it may not be for a whole 
 day." 
 
 Fred gave an impatient groan, and his 
 brother Sydney laughed merrily, from the 
 other end of the room. 
 
 " Oh yes ! you 're as cool as a cucumber, 
 2
 
 1 8 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 of course ! you haven't been tearing the 
 legs of your pants to get up to Point Look- 
 out ! you didn't see a wagon coming, and 
 shout at it, as if its name were Captain 
 Kirke ! you haven't been up and down stairs 
 more than fourteen times since school was 
 out ! and you don't care a bit what happens ! 
 oh no !" Fred dropped his head again and 
 drew a long breath. 
 
 Mrs. Kirke smiled, looking fondly towards 
 her eldest boy, and asked, " Where is 
 Preston?" 
 
 " Breaking his neck in some chestnut-tree !' 
 grumbled Fred, turning himself into a new 
 position. 
 
 And Sydney answered more seriously, 
 "Why, he's gone with those Marsh boys, 
 mother. He will do it ; and they're such little 
 rowdies, I'm afraid he'll be just like them ! 
 He said he would be here by this time." He
 
 THE FAMILY. lg 
 
 glanced up at the clock on mother's mantel, 
 and looked very wise and prudent for a boy 
 of thirteen. 
 
 " The Marsh boys are both older than he. 
 I should think he would rather play with Roy 
 and Harry Webster." 
 
 Fred, on the sofa, rolled his eyes comically. 
 " Goody ! mother the idea of Pres. playing 
 with those Webster children ! Why, they're 
 regular little girls ! they make clam pies, and 
 bake 'em in the sun and have parties with 
 their sisters' dolls, and upon my word, I have 
 seen them sewing patchwork!" 
 
 " Well, there is nothing wrong in all that, 
 is there ?" 
 
 " Why, no, mother, of course not ; but then 
 Pres. likes boy-play." 
 
 Fred looked very sympathetic, leaning over 
 the end of the sofa, and turning his merry
 
 20 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 brown eyes towards his mother's face. Fred 
 was rather fond of " boy-plays " himself. 
 
 " I don't want to have Preston away 
 without you so often. I must keep him in 
 more, unless you and Sydney take charge of 
 him. Can't you manage to keep him with 
 you ?" 
 
 Fred stood up, and stretched himself to 
 the full height of his eleven years. 
 
 " He's such a little fellow, mother ! besides, 
 he's cranky, and spoils all a body's fun !" 
 
 The boy changed his sofa for a stool at 
 his mother's feet, looking up into her eyes, 
 to see if he must read himself a " selfish 
 fellow " there. 
 
 " Well, mother," began Sydney, in a hesita- 
 ting way, " I do try to keep him straight ; but 
 he won't mind me : and it's such a bother 
 
 to " he stopped without saying what was 
 
 a " bother," and fixed his eyes upon the door,
 
 THE FAMILY. 21 
 
 which was opening slowly and very noiselessly. 
 
 " I guess that's Pres, now." 
 
 " I guess it isnt, then ! " and Fred sprang 
 from his low seat, with a shout of joy, which 
 was echoed by every one in the room, as a 
 bushy head and an enormous pair of whiskers 
 made their appearance at the door. 
 
 For a minute nobody said anything but 
 "father!" "father!" in a choking sort of 
 voice ; while a huge pair of arms hugged the 
 whole party closely ; mother and Sydney hav- 
 ing the best of it, because they were a little the 
 tallest. Quick little Will stood on his father's 
 boot, and burst the buckle off his belt trying 
 to clasp his arms around the big man. 
 
 " Where's Pres ? " asked father, as soon as 
 he could get his breath. 
 
 " Here ! " cried a sudden voice from behind, 
 and a red-faced boy shuffled in, vainly trying 
 to hide a long rent in his clothes. Captain
 
 22 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Kirke made an opening in his arms ; and Fred 
 stood off, surveying his brother's garments, and 
 laughing uproariously at their condition. 
 
 Sydney interrupted as they were all going 
 to subside into seats, " Oh, aren't we ashamed 
 to forget our presents ! Here, father, we've 
 got something for you." 
 
 Mother had a chance to wipe her eyes, and 
 smile at the four proud boy-faces which were 
 escorting their father to one corner of the 
 room. Sydney, as master of ceremonies, 
 opened the window-blinds, and lifting softly a 
 canopy of white netting, displayed a tiny face 
 of a sleeping baby. Will giggled excitedly, 
 and clambered on a chair, to bring himself on 
 a level with his brothers. 
 
 " Well, upon my word ! what in the world 
 is this ?" cried the captain, looking quite as- 
 tonished enough to satisfy the boys.
 
 THE FAMILY. 23 
 
 " It's a sister ! " screamed Will ; " and she's 
 ours ! and her name is " 
 
 " Hush ! " broke in Fred, " let father guess." 
 
 " Rosebud, I guess," said father, taking the 
 tiny creature in his arms and going toward 
 mother, with a look in his face that none of 
 the boys understood. 
 
 " Well, this is pretty ! How long have you 
 had this treasure, and kept it all to your- 
 selves ? " 
 
 " Nearly five months ! and isn't she a beauty ? 
 There, see ! she's waking up ! " 
 
 " I should think she would, with such row- 
 de-dow ! I expect you four boys will use her 
 up entirely, before long ! Stand off! and let 
 her have a look at her father ! " 
 
 " She don't know you, she'll cry ! " said 
 Preston. But he was mistaken. The little 
 thing raised her head, looked into the strange 
 face, and gave a happy crow ; then she reached
 
 24 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 out both hands toward the black whiskers ; and 
 seemed altogether quite pleased with her new 
 play-fellow. 
 
 " But you haven't guessed her name," said 
 Fred ; who was very much afraid that Will 
 would tell. 
 
 " Sure enough ! and you gave her a name, 
 without even asking me ! " 
 
 " Fred named her," said Mrs. Kirke, smiling. 
 
 ' It's a lovely name, too," added Sydney ; 
 while Fred played with one little soft hand. 
 
 " Let me see ; is it Seraphina ? " 
 
 The boys' faces expressed dislike at this high- 
 sounding name. 
 
 " Well, then, Lily or Psyche or Rose ? " 
 They shook their heads. 
 
 " Plain Mary, or Julia, then ? " 
 
 "No!" 
 
 "Ah! now I know! it is Alice, after her 
 own little mamma ! "
 
 THE FAMILY. 2$ 
 
 The captain looked really disappointed, 
 when they said no, that time. 
 
 "Why, it ought to have been!" he said 
 turning to his wife. 
 
 " I liked Fred's name better," she said, 
 " You see, baby was born on the first day of 
 June. And when Fred came in, with his offer- 
 ing of rose-buds, he said, ' She's a little June 
 rose, herself ! and let's call her by the name of 
 the pretty month she came in ! ' It sounded so 
 pretty, that we all liked it ; and I agreed to it, 
 right away. Don't you like it?" 
 
 Fred listened anxiously for his father's 
 answer. 
 
 " June, little June ; why, yes ! it is pretty, 
 and odd too. I did not know that any of our 
 boys had so much romance in them ! " and he 
 rested his hand proudly on Fred's curly head. 
 
 " Oh yes, indeed, Mr. father ! you don't 
 know them as well as I do ! They sail fairy
 
 26 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 ships, on very romantic seas, while you are off 
 in your own big vessel, on a more stormy 
 ocean ! " 
 
 ' Dear me ! and terrible times I expect you 
 have, with your four gay young captains ! Tell 
 me about it." 
 
 " Not very," answered Mrs. Kirke, smiling 
 at the four bright faces. " I have to cast an- 
 chor for them, or send out a life-boat, or take 
 in a sail, now and then ; but I do not mind 
 it, as long as it helps them. Here is Sydney, 
 who climbs to ' Point Lookout,' day by day, 
 to see the city, where he is to go in port 
 sometime, and find wonderful treasures 
 there ! And Preston talks already of a 
 ' splendid life on the ocean wave ;' taking his 
 fancy from nobody very strange." 
 
 Mother smiled ; but the Captain saw some- 
 thing else in her eyes and on her lips. He 
 patted Preston on the back, saying, " Study
 
 THE FAMILY. 27 
 
 your lessons, boy ; and don't be fretting the 
 little mother with such wild ideas ! And 
 what does Fred do ?" 
 
 " Oh, Fred's the merry sailor, who sings 
 songs, and keeps us all cheery. He likes quiet 
 waters and a blue sky ; and wants to come in 
 at a port where fruits and flowers grow." 
 
 Fred hid his face suddenly in his mother's 
 lap. 
 
 " Oh, father, we're such wicked sailors ! 
 you don't know ! I'm sure we should have 
 been wrecked, long ago, if it hadn't been for 
 mother's taking in our sails, or sending us a 
 life-boat, as she says !" 
 
 "Yes, indeed, my boy! I can well believe 
 that. And the longer you sail, the more you 
 will find that there is no lighthouse like a 
 mother s love ! If my bonny sailors will steer 
 by that, I think they can never go astray." 
 
 A tender silence fell among the little group,
 
 28 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 which was broken by Marcy's tea-bell, from 
 the foot of the stairs. She had been bustling 
 about briskly, since " the master " came, to 
 get ready a tempting supper, for her share of 
 the welcome home. 
 
 Father started, with baby in his arms ; and 
 the boys followed close upon his heels ; all 
 but Preston, who lingered, casting a woeful 
 look at his torn garments. 
 
 "How did you do it?" asked his mother, 
 with a needle and thread ready as if by magic. 
 
 " Oh, those nasty dogs of Mr. Pearson's ! I 
 wish somebody'd shoot 'em !" 
 
 "Did the dogs tear it?" 
 
 " No, ma'am ; but I was afraid they'd bite, 
 and the fence tore 'em !" 
 
 " What were you doing inside of Mr. Pear- 
 son's fence ?" 
 
 " Getting chestnuts ; 'taint any harm !" he 
 answered stoutly.
 
 THE FAMILY. 29 
 
 " Isn't it?" was all his mother said, as she 
 finished the hasty stitches, and took his hand 
 to go down. But there was something in her 
 tone, which made Preston feel uncomfortable ; 
 and he was not half as merry as his brothers, 
 when they were seated around the table.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 The Boys. 
 
 T T T HAT a pleasant little company was 
 * gathered in "mother's room," the 
 next morning, after breakfast ! 
 
 " Do we live here altogether ?" asked the 
 captain, laughing. 
 
 " It's the pleasantest room in the whole 
 house !" answered Fred ; " I hate the parlor, 
 because a body never can sprawl on the 
 sofa there, nor take his ease ! and Marcy's al- 
 ways after a fellow, if she hears him in the 
 dining-room ! Now here, we can do just what 
 we please, and have splendid times ! Can't 
 we, mother ?"
 
 THE BOYS. 31 
 
 She smiled at the saucy face turned up to 
 hers. " Certainly ; because you never ' please ' 
 to do anything very bad." 
 
 " If we did, we'd be ashamed to come here 
 with it. Catch me ! when I feel hateful and 
 cranky, I just make a stop at my own room, 
 and fight it out there !" 
 
 They all smiled, as Fred spoke ; remember- 
 ing how seldom he was troubled with any 
 such feelings. 
 
 " Fred keeps the sun shining for the whole 
 crowd of us," Sydney used to say gratefully : 
 and no one could help liking the merry 
 boy ; not even Marcy, whom he tormented 
 with his tricks and jokes. 
 
 " Come, boys ;" said mother's pleasant voice, 
 as she sat down, with little June on her lap, 
 and a Bible in her hand. 
 
 Father made the prayer that morning when 
 the boys knelt ; for mother always gave her
 
 32 THE OLD BACK ROOM, 
 
 place to him when he was there. And when 
 they rose, he said, drawing Preston to his side 
 " What a wise little mother it is to have her 
 sailor-boys read in this wonderful Chart-Bible 
 every morning, so that they may learn how to 
 sail their ships right ! And then to have you 
 speak to the great Captain, calling him ' Our 
 Father,' as he loves to have you ; and asking 
 Him to teach you and help you to obey his 
 orders. I think the four little ships will go 
 safely through every storm if the sailor-boys 
 never forget the teachings of the Chart, and 
 always go for help to the heavenly Captain. 
 Now take in your anchors and be off!" 
 
 They went reluctantly, and Preston, who 
 was usually the first to go, lingered till the 
 last by his mother's chair. 
 
 " Well, dear, what is it ? didn't mother mend 
 the clothes nicely?" 
 
 "Yes'm," he said, glancing down at the
 
 THE BOYS. 33 
 
 long rent which was so neatly mended that 
 one could scarcely tell where it had been. 
 "But, mother, is" he changed his voice to a, 
 
 whisper, and put his mouth at her ear, " is 
 
 a bad word ?" uttering something which made 
 his mother start and turn pale. 
 
 " Why, Preston, my boy 1 yes, a very wicked 
 word ! it frightened me to hear you speak it." 
 
 The boy hung his head lower, and said, 
 slowly, " Well, mother, I did say it twice 
 yesterday ! I heard Joe Marsh, and I wasn't 
 sure if it was bad." 
 
 " Mother is very sorry. You should not say 
 any words but what you are sure are good. 
 And, Preston, you must not go to play with 
 Joe Marsh and his brother again ; I think you 
 can find better playmates. Always speak 
 pleasantly and kindly to them, but only make 
 companions of those boys who never say bad 
 words."
 
 34 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 "Did you forgive me, mother?" he asked, 
 turning towards the door. 
 
 " Yes, Preston, / forgive you." 
 
 Something in her words kept him from 
 going. He stood kicking the stool with his 
 foot, put his hands in and out of his pockets 
 half a dozen times, played with baby June's 
 tiny fingers, and at last said, bluntly, " You 
 ask Him, mother!" and dropped upon his 
 knees beside her. 
 
 So the mother asked God to forgive her boy 
 for the wicked word. " And for taking the 
 chestnuts, too," whispered Preston, with a 
 sudden desire to clear his conscience of yester- 
 day's faults. Poor Preston's conscience was 
 like some school-boy slates which I have seen. 
 It would receive a vigorous cleaning off daily, 
 and shine beautifully, only in a very little 
 while to be marked and scratched and blurred 
 again. And yet, as long as the boy found his
 
 THE BOYS. 35 
 
 way daily to the Father's forgiveness at a dear 
 mother's knee, there was no reason to lose 
 hope through his many failures. 
 
 " Does Preston confess in that way to you 
 always?" asked captain Kirke, with a queer 
 little .smile, as the boy took his kiss and went 
 out, and the mother looked around with her 
 eyes full of tears. 
 
 "Yes, always, sooner or later. But I am 
 afraid Preston's ship will have a stormier 
 voyage than any of the others ! it knocks 
 about terribly among the rocks and breakers 
 already!" 
 
 She tried to smile and speak gaily, but there 
 was a little sigh under it all, which did not 
 escape the father's attentive ear. 
 
 " And it keeps you busy with your life- 
 boats and ropes all the time, doesn't it, you 
 poor little mother? It is too much for you to 
 have the whole charge of four such great boys.
 
 36 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 I do believe I will give Watson the charge of 
 the ship after the next voyage, and stay at 
 home to help you. What do you think of it, 
 Alice? would you like it?" 
 
 Her eyes answered before her lips " Llike 
 it ! Oh, William, how pleasant it would be ! 
 But if you would rather sail, do not stop on 
 my account. You must not think I mind the 
 care of the boys. The watching and the 
 teaching are just a joy to me, if only I could 
 know that my boys would sail in at the safe 
 Port at last !" 
 
 " But you are such a wee woman," he said, 
 taking June out of her arms, "and the boys 
 are getting so large. Does Will go to school ?" 
 
 " No, he is so young yet ; I could not give 
 up my boy baby. He says his lessons with 
 me every day, and you have no idea what 
 a little student he is." 
 
 " He reads beautifully."
 
 THE BOYS. 37 
 
 " Yes, and is so fond of it, too ; he would 
 often rather read than play. And he tells 
 such cunning little stories to me sometimes, 
 as I sit here sewing ! it is really quite remark- 
 able!" 
 
 " Oh, wonderful boys are they all !" an- 
 swered her husband, laughing. " And which 
 one are you most proud of?" 
 
 "That is hard to tell. Not any one, but 
 the whole four, I guess !" she said, as " the 
 whole four" came trooping into the room, 
 books in hand. 
 
 " Good-morning, father ! to-morrow is Sat- 
 urday and I can go to the city with you, can't 
 I ?" " Good-morning, father ! what a jolly 
 time you'll have with mother and June all 
 day!" "Good-morning, father! I'm coming 
 out at two o'clock to go nutting with you !" 
 So they cried, one after the other ; and their
 
 38 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 father held his ears, and replied, " All right ! 
 good-by. Look out for the rocks !" 
 
 Having kissed their mother and sister, they 
 went off, smiling at the words of warning. 
 How brave and strong they felt ; and how 
 fresh and pleasant the great sea on which 
 their little boats were sailing looked to them 
 that pleasant morning ! " Rocks, indeed !" 
 thought they, " no danger !" And away they 
 went, with their bright flags floating in the 
 morning sunlight ! 
 
 Little Will brought in his books and slate 
 with a look of importance, and was pleased at 
 finding that he was to have his father for a 
 teacher that day. 
 
 And mother busied herself with planning 
 for little excursions and amusements, because 
 father's short stays at home were always made 
 times of holiday pleasure.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 A Day in the City. 
 
 * ^\O those boys always make such a 
 -*~ * fuss with their sister?." asked captain 
 Kirke, watching his sons, as they tumbled little 
 June about in their four pair of arms, and half 
 smothered her with kisses. This was their 
 farewell to her, for " the whole kit " of them, 
 as Marcy said, were going with their father to 
 the city. 
 
 " Yes, they are very devoted to her ; and, you 
 see, she does not object to their caresses." 
 
 No, indeed ! the little lady seemed well 
 pleased with their boyish attentions, and re- 
 turned them with interest ; pulling Fred's
 
 40 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 curly hair, hugging Sydney's new neck-tie, and 
 screaming merily at Preston and Will 
 
 " I'm afraid you will make her rough, boys," 
 said their father, anxious for his one, wee, 
 tender flower, among so many strong-growing 
 plants. 
 
 " No, indeed, father ! she's the sweet little 
 fairy, and we're the big, strong princes, to keep 
 her from all harm ! " answered Fred, placing her, 
 with a last tender kiss, upon her mother's lap ; 
 where she lay, shaking her dainty hand at 
 them, until the last one had gone out of the 
 door. 
 
 Mother sat in the quiet room, smiling to her- 
 self at Fred's speech, and wondering if, indeed, 
 those four sturdy boys could not make a wall 
 of their strong, loving arms, and shut their lit- 
 tle sister in from the dangers and trials of the 
 great world t Then she remembered the arms 
 which are about every one of us, and which
 
 A DAY IN THE CITY. 4! 
 
 the strong man needs, as much as the little 
 babe the " Everlasting Arms " which are 
 more mighty and tender than those of any 
 father or brother ; the arms which will never 
 cease to hold and help us, as long as we are 
 willing to let them ! And Mrs. Kirke went by 
 the window, to watch her captain and her four 
 sailor-boys go over the hill. 
 
 Sydney, fast growing up to his father's height, 
 was walking with him, and talking eagerly 
 about something. Fred and Preston were rac- 
 ing back and forth, like mad-caps ; and the Oc- 
 tober wind was playing hide-and-seek in Fred's 
 curls. Will held his father's hand, and laughed 
 at his less quiet brothers. Nobody could blame 
 the mother-heart for growing proud, as she 
 watched her treasures ; and nobody but God 
 himself knew how fervently she prayed, as she 
 sat there, that she might be able to guide the
 
 42 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 four little ships the four precious souls 
 toward the haven of salvation ! 
 
 Sydney was asking something of his father ; 
 and as the talk reached the other boys, they 
 came up to listen. 
 
 " Does mother agree to it ? " asked the cap- 
 tain, looking into the eager face of his eldest 
 son. 
 
 ' Yes, sir, she said if you thought best." 
 
 " And are you sure you will like it ? You 
 know it is three good miles to the city ; and if 
 you should stay at your uncle's you will be 
 homesick every night ! " 
 
 Sydney laughed, and thought there wasn't 
 much danger of that ; " but then, of course, I'd 
 rather go home if I could." 
 
 " And what am / going to do, I'd like to 
 know? " asked Fred, with a woe-begone face, 
 that made them all smiie. 
 
 " Why, you'll go to the Academy, till you're
 
 A DAY IN THE CITY. 43 
 
 as old as I am, of course," answered Sydney, 
 " and make up your mind, in the mean while, 
 whether you're going to be a butcher, a baker, 
 or a candle-stick maker ! " and the boy, in de- 
 light at his half-fulfilled desire, sprang ahead, 
 and danced a step or two on the travel-worn 
 road. 
 
 "Now, Syd ! you know\ha.t I can't do with- 
 out you ! There isn't another fellow who can 
 beat me in anything ! and what a horrid winter 
 I shall have of it, while you are off studying 
 business ! " 
 
 " Oh, don't fear ! I shall be on hand, when 
 skating and snowballing come ! " 
 
 So they chattered away, and suddenly 
 found themselves in the city. Sydney's heart 
 beat faster, as they passed long rows of high 
 buildings, where gentlemen carried on their 
 business, and "grew rich," as the foolish 
 boy said to himself. And when they saw one
 
 44 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 with the huge sign " Commercial School" on it, 
 his heart fairly thumped ; and he did not stop 
 looking at it, until he was nearly run over by an 
 omnibus, and a policeman hurried him out of 
 the way, with no gentle grasp. 
 
 Preston's heart was also gladdened by the 
 sight of his father's vessel. The great heavy 
 thing, lazily riding up and down, at the plash 
 of the waves, had a wonderful charm for the 
 boy ; and the large letters spelling her name, 
 "Ocean Wave" seemed like enchanted char- 
 acters to him, and not at all the same stupid 
 things which he blundered over every day at 
 school. 
 
 " Oh father ! couldn't you take me with you, 
 the next time you go?" he cried, clapping his 
 hands at just the thought of it. 
 
 " Ha, ha ! " laughed his father, not under- 
 standing how much the boy was in earnest, 
 " and have you crying for your mother, at mid-
 
 A DAY IN THE CITY. 45 
 
 ocean ! Pretty scene that would be ! No, 
 child, home and mother are the two best things 
 for you, just now !" 
 
 The captain turned, just then, to speak to 
 a sailor lad, and never suspected how hungrily 
 the nine-year-old child was feasting his eyes on 
 the same person, with the careless blue tie at 
 the throat, the peculiar hat, and the whole easy 
 style of dress which marks the man whose 
 home is on the rolling deep. 
 
 " I will go, some day ! " said Preston, to 
 himself; and then, as if to give an outlet to 
 his disturbed feelings, he began to throw 
 stones at the water. 
 
 There were four pair of tired feet gathered 
 in mother's room that night, and four tongues 
 that were not tired at all, judging from the 
 way they kept at work. 
 
 Sydney had his news to tell first : and he 
 told it with such joyful tones, that his mother
 
 46 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 could only kiss the happy face upturned to 
 hers, and say, " Well, my dear boy, I hope it 
 will be pleasant to you." 
 
 " Pleasant ! why mother, it'll be elegant. 
 Just think! here I'll be, coming out home 
 every week, with always something to tell, to 
 cheer you all up, while father is away; and 
 then I can stay at uncle Syd's, through the 
 week, and see something of real life in the city, 
 the kind of life a fellow ought to know about ! " 
 
 Away down in her heart, the mother felt an 
 aching, at the thought of the little boat that 
 was so eager to get out on the great waters ; 
 but she knew that they must all go, sooner or 
 later, these sailor boys of hers, and with 
 a silent prayer to Him who rules the winds 
 and the waves, and a smile of warm 
 sympathy for her boys, she covered up the 
 aching spot, and no one guessed how deep 
 it was !
 
 A DAY IN THE CITY. 47 
 
 Fred had a good deal to say of some " mag- 
 nificent " skates and sleds that were begin- 
 ning to make their appearance in the stores 
 of the city, and then he began to " bet " how 
 long before Christmas there would be 
 skating, with such an absence of all ideas of 
 anything but "jolly" boyhood, that his 
 mother breathed a long, restful breath, as she 
 listened and looked at his merry face. 
 Preston had a beautiful little model of a ship 
 which his father had brought him, and 
 he exhibited it with much pfide, calling the 
 various parts by their names, in a familiar 
 way, though no one knew exactly how he had 
 learned them. 
 
 Small Will had a book, which he had chosen 
 in preference to any of the gay toys he had 
 seen. "It's a nice story, / know!" he said, 
 turning the pictured pages up to mamma's face.
 
 48 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " I'll read it to sister June, to-morrow, when 
 you are busy, mother !" 
 
 The captain stretched his eyes, and wanted 
 to know what the boy meant. 
 
 " Why, that he is my little nurse, some- 
 times, and holds the baby in his arms, and 
 reads his stories to her, which she likes so 
 well that she generally goes to sleep in the 
 middle of one." 
 
 Papa would have laughed, if two gray eyes 
 had not been watching him ; but he only 
 smiled kindly, and said, " That is right, help 
 the little mother all you can ! Four boys 
 ought to do a great deal for a mother who 
 does so much for them." 
 
 And that set the four pair of eyes to look- 
 ing at the dear mother-face, and four hearts 
 to wondering what they had ever done to 
 help her.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 Five Pictures. 
 
 ^ "*HE few weeks which Captain Kirke 
 -*- had to spend at home, went very 
 quickly. The last day came before any one 
 was ready for it, and a group of doleful faces 
 were gathered about a big, well-packed trunk, 
 one afternoon, waiting for father's good-by. 
 Preston's was extra doleful, because 
 Sydney was going to " see father off," and he 
 wasn't, and the thought of the ships and 
 the water, and the bustle of the sailors, had 
 more to do with his downcast looks, than 
 the remembrance that his father was going 
 
 away for a long voyage. 
 4
 
 50 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 "I think it's awful to be a sailor!" said 
 solemn little Willie, peeping up into his 
 mother's pale face. 
 
 Preston looked silent indignation at him. 
 
 "Pshaw!" exclaimed Fred, with his feet 
 over the end of the sofa, as usual, "don't be 
 dismal, now ! what's the use ? let's have 
 things a little jolly !" 
 
 He was looking so straight at the ceiling, 
 that nobody saw the two tears which he 
 was blinking away so vigorously. 
 
 " Oh, the weeks will go round so fast, and 
 before we know it, father '11 be home again," 
 said thoughtful Sydney, patting his mother's 
 brown hair affectionately. 
 
 " Yes !" cried the cheery voice, at the door, 
 " and then he will stay at home, and help 
 keep those four big sons in order ! Now, see 
 here what I am going to give you to remem- 
 ber me by, one for Sydney, one for Fred, one
 
 FIVE PICTURES. 51 
 
 for Pres, one for Will, and one for my wee 
 little June, all alike !" 
 
 The eager hands untied the four packages, 
 and mother took June's. The four voices 
 cried "oh!" "oh!" "isn't it splendid!' 
 " when did -you have it done ?" " it's exactly 
 like it !" and many other like things. 
 
 Mother opened June's package, and found 
 a picture of the captain's vessel, beautifully 
 colored, and looking just ready for a fresh trial 
 of big winds and waves. But she could not 
 get a chance to speak a word of her admira- 
 tion, while the boys kept up such a tumult, 
 so she quietly laid the picture down, and 
 listened to them. 
 
 " Now, my boys," said their father, drawing 
 the last strap on his trunk, and sitting down 
 upon it, " those pictures will remind you of 
 two things : first, of your father, away out 
 on the ocean, far from you all, yet
 
 52 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 thinking of you and praying for you night 
 and day. And secondly, they will remind 
 you of your own little boats which are sailing 
 on the great sea of life. There are worse 
 storms on that sea than ever come in the 
 great Atlantic ; and there are rocks where 
 your boats may be wrecked if you do not 
 take in the great Captain to guide you and 
 help you. Be willing to steer cheerfully in 
 just the course which He marks out ; never 
 choose your own way, though it should 
 seem pleasanter and easier. He knows best, 
 and unless you trust and follow him, you will 
 not go in at the beautiful haven, at last ! 
 Now, godd-by, it is time we were off. I 
 am sure my boys will be brave and faithful 
 sailors !" 
 
 He kissed them tenderly, and folding his 
 wife in his arms, he said, " God bless the
 
 FIVE PICTURES. 53 
 
 little mother! and remember this is the 
 last voyage !" 
 
 A moment more, and the coach rolled 
 away, with Sydney and his father waving 
 their handkerchiefs toward the sorrowful 
 group in the door-way. 
 
 Little June was the only one who was 
 not sad ; she crowed softly, and shook her 
 hand gaily, not at all understanding what a 
 long good-by it was to be. 
 
 Fred was in despair when they turned to go 
 in the house. His mother's eyes were full of 
 tears ; that was natural enough, thought the 
 boy ; but when he saw Marcy with her hand- 
 kerchief at her face, he looked as if he didn't 
 know what he should do ! 
 
 He followed her portly form into the kitch- 
 en, and walked about there excitedly. " I 
 never did see such folks as women ! they
 
 54 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 always have to cry, no matter what's going 
 on ! What's the use ? / think it's silly ! " 
 
 Marcy noticed that he made little pauses 
 between his sentences, and had to clear his 
 throat pretty often. 
 
 " If people have to go away they just have 
 to ! and that's all about it ! and I don't see 
 any sense in making a fuss ! Here, Marcy ! 
 just let me rock you a little faster ! " 
 
 The good creature was rocking away vigor- 
 ously in her chair, but jumped up when she 
 heard Fred behind it. 
 
 " Now, master Fred ! why can't you let a 
 body have a little peace to give went to their 
 nat'ral feelinks?" 
 
 " Nat'ral grannies ! " exclaimed Fred, put- 
 ting the old cat in Marcy's place and rocking 
 her into a terrible fright. " I'll tell you how 
 to give went, as you call it ! Just get out the 
 griddle and your flour and stuff, and make
 
 FIVE PICTURES. 55 
 
 some of those jolly hot cakes for tea. There ! 
 you feel better already, at just the idea of it ! 
 I see it in your face. Now, then." 
 
 He lifted the cover of the flour barrel and 
 led Marcy towards it. She laughed in spite of 
 herself, and told him he was " the plague of 
 her life." 
 
 " Yes, I know it ; but some day you'll shed 
 quarts of tears at seeing me go away to seek 
 my fortune." 
 
 He stayed until he saw the flour in the bowl 
 and Marcy's big wooden spoon in her hand. 
 
 " Now, stir in as many of your ' feelinks ' as 
 you like ! only," putting his head back after he 
 had gone out of the door, " don't drop any 
 tears in, for pity's sake, Marcy!" 
 
 He began a whistle at the foot of the stairs, 
 which grew louder and more cheerful as he 
 neared the top. It was intended for mother's 
 especial benefit.
 
 56 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 
 
 " Guess what we're going to have for tea !" 
 he said, bursting into his mother's room and 
 looking straight at nobody. " Hot cakes ! I 
 coaxed Marcy to make 'em." 
 
 " Good !" said Preston, which was the first 
 word he had spoken in half an hour. 
 
 "Now I'll tell you what, Pres!" taking 
 June up in his arms, " as soon as I've had my 
 hair pulled enough we'll go and hang up our 
 pictures. There'll be time enough before 
 dark ; and I want to see how they are going 
 to look. Is there any cord, mother?" 
 
 "Yes, I believe there is in the lowest 
 drawer there." 
 
 Fred opened the drawer. 
 
 " A whole piece ! Well, I do believe that 
 mother knew all about the pictures and got 
 this cord on purpose ! Isn't it splendid ? 
 She's a cunning little lady !" 
 
 He nodded at June, who signified her ap-
 
 FIVE PICTURES. 57 
 
 proval by pulling harder than ever, with both 
 hands in his hair. 
 
 " Ow ! that hurts, miss ! Now, I shall just 
 go away till you learn better manners ! Come, 
 Pres and Will, bring your pictures." 
 
 He laid the baby in her crib, and off they 
 went. 
 
 Fred's cheery way was very pleasant to his 
 mother ; and then, too, he had done the wisest 
 thing, to take away his brothers, and let the 
 sad heart have a quiet hour alone with its 
 helpful God. 
 
 Marcy's tea-bell rang just as the boys were 
 filing back towards mother's room to get her 
 to go and see. 
 
 "Never mind ; it's too dark, anyhow ; mother 
 can look at them bye and bye. Who's for hot 
 cakes ?" 
 
 Fred chattered away during the meal ; the 
 cakes were " tip-top ;" and everything went
 
 58 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 on cheerfully in spite of the vacant places at 
 the table. Sydney was to spend the night at 
 his uncle's in town, as it would be too late for 
 him to reach home. 
 
 After tea, when June was asleep, the boys 
 gathered around their mother's chair to have 
 a chat, as Fred said, before the lights were lit, 
 and he " pitched into that tremendous Gram- 
 mar lesson." 
 
 " Tell us about the ships, mother," said little 
 Will, seated on the floor with his head in her 
 lap. 
 
 " I guess it is almost time that one little 
 sailor-boy went to his bed," said mother. 
 
 "Is it? I ain't sleepy a speck!' answered 
 Will, with large, thoughtful eyes. 
 
 " Well, what shall mother tell you ?" 
 
 "Does everybody have a boat?" asked 
 Preston. 
 
 " Yes ; such a boat as you mean ; that is, a
 
 FIVE PICTURES. 59 
 
 precious soul which God created and puts 
 upon the great sea of life which flows between 
 earth and heaven. And every one's work is 
 to bring that soul of his safely through all the 
 danger of the sea into the harbor of God's 
 eternal Home. Now, this great sea of Life is 
 only a river at first ; for the good Captain is 
 pitiful and kind to young souls ; and the 
 waves do not rise so high, and the storms are 
 not so hard, and the rocks are not so large. 
 And yet, the little boats must learn to go 
 straight while they are in the river, or it will 
 be harder to d.o when they reach the wide 
 ocean. They must be made to turn aside 
 from the dangerous rocks and sandy shores ; 
 they must be kept strong and ready for the 
 sudden storm ; and they must be carried over 
 the high waves, or else, some day, in the midst 
 of the ocean, they may be shipwrecked and 
 lost forever. Now, Will, dear, tell me who is
 
 60 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 the great Captain, who can help us to do all 
 these things ? " 
 
 " Jesus, mother." 
 
 " Yes ; and you know, boys, the best thing 
 of all is, that He knows all about these 
 things ; because he has sailed over this very 
 same sea. He knows just where every dan- 
 ger lies, and just how hard it will be to escape 
 from it. He is very patient and kind, too if 
 you forget and mistake, He is willing to help 
 you over and over again. But you must take 
 Him in your boats each one of you and 
 love, and honor, and trust Him ; for you never 
 can find your way alone to the heavenly Har- 
 bor. Some boys are too proud to take this 
 wise Captain in with them ; they think they 
 can find the way by themselves, and they sail 
 on very gaily ; but they never can reach the 
 safe haven unless they repent, and let the 
 good Saviour come in ! I hope my boys will
 
 FIVE PICTURES. 6l 
 
 all take him in ; for I do so want them to get 
 safe Home at last ! " 
 
 Mrs. Kirke could not see her boys' faces in 
 the dark, but she felt Fred's arm wound about 
 her neck, and heard Preston draw a long 
 breath, which meant that he was thinking of it 
 all. And little Will turned over on his knees, 
 folded his hands, and said, softly "I guess I'll 
 pray my prayers right here, mamma ! " 
 
 Which he did, and then went away to bed.
 
 T 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The Little Story-Teller . 
 HERE ! 'ou loves to tome to 'our brod- 
 
 der, doesn't 'ou ? and sit on his lap and 
 hear dem pitty 'tories while mamma is down 
 'tairs ! Now, put 'ou little heady down on 
 'dis arm and I'll rock 'ou so nice, and tell 'ou a 
 booful 'tory ! Once upon a time dere was a 
 little boy and a little girl, and they had nice 
 little boats, and they had a long, long sail to 
 take on a great big water 
 
 Will forgot the baby talk as he became in- 
 terested in his story. 
 
 " They wanted to sail to a beautiful place 
 called heaven, but it was about a million miles
 
 THE LITTLE STORY-TELLER. 63 
 
 off, I guess, and there was all sorts of dreadful 
 things in the water rocks and whales, and 
 sand-heaps and everything ! And there was a 
 good, kind person who knew all about it, and 
 He said, ' Little boy and girl, I'm afraid to have 
 you go alone, because you might get lost let 
 me come in with you and I will show you the 
 way?' 
 
 "And the little girl said, 'Yes, sir, please 
 come,' but the little boy said, ' I guess I can 
 find the way myself, I'm big enough !' And 
 he didn't care how sorry the kind Person 
 looked, he just sailed along. And he got way 
 ahead of the little girl, and bye 'n bye the 
 big sea got so wide that he was scared, and he 
 looked around, and what d'you think he saw ? 
 Why, an awful looking thing sitting right in 
 his boat, behind him ! and it rolled big eyes at 
 him, and said, ' My name is Satan, and you're 
 a nice boy/ and he told him which way to go.
 
 64 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 but it was the wrong way. And pretty soon 
 the little boy's boat knocked against a great 
 big rock and was all broke to pieces, and the 
 little boy fell out, and and a awful whale 
 come and ate him up ! no, I guess it didn't, 
 either ! but Satan took him 'way down to a 
 dreadful dark place, and he couldn't never get 
 out again, and never, never go into that 
 Beautiful Place !" 
 
 Will yawned, and then suddenly remember- 
 ing that he had not quite finished the story, 
 added, " Yes, and the good little girl got out of 
 the way of all the rocks and things, and found 
 the way to Heaven, and they let her in, and 
 she saw such lovely things, and was werry 
 happy !" 
 
 The little head nestled quietly against his 
 arm ; the blue eyes were closed tightly, and the 
 soft breath came regularly. Will, seeing that, 
 rose as softly as his little boots and the rock-
 
 THE LITTLE STORY-TELLER. 65 
 
 ing-chair would let him, and talked in a 
 whisper. 
 
 " Now, 'ou's aseep, I'll put 'ou in de little 
 crib, and cover 'ou all up, so ! And I'll just 
 lay my head down on this cushion, 'cause I'm 
 awful tired, too ; and maybe I'll dream some- 
 thing, like the Pilgrim's Progress man, and 
 then I'll tell it to you some day, when I wake 
 up!" 
 
 Will's ideas were getting rather mixed, and 
 he soon followed his sister's example. A pair 
 of feet came in so quietly as not to disturb 
 either sleeper; and mother's face, with the 
 smile still on it, which had been caused by 
 hearing the last part of Will's story, bent over 
 the crib. All was right not even the mother's 
 hand could cover the little form any more 
 smoothly, or fasten the side of the wee bed 
 more securely. With a loving glance at the 
 boy-sleeper on the floor, Mrs. Kirke stepped
 
 66 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 softly away again to her duties. And Marcy, 
 with a regard for the youngest treasures of the 
 household, peeped in, now and then, with a 
 broom or duster in hand, to see if everything 
 was right. 
 
 Sydney had a great deal to tell when he 
 came home from school on the day after his 
 father had gone. 
 
 " It is so nice to live in the city as Ned and 
 John do !" he began, walking up and down 
 the room, with a look on his face which trou- 
 bled the watchful mother a little. " They 
 know twice as much about what is going on in 
 the world as I do, and it makes them more 
 like men /" 
 
 " Pshaw !" said Fred, "what fun is there in 
 that? You couldn't get one of 'em to coast 
 on our hill here, this minute ! They're too 
 dandified for any such jolly things!" 
 
 " Winter isn't here yet ! and you do keep
 
 THE LITTLE STORY-TELLER. 67 
 
 up a terrible talking about it !" answered Syd- 
 ney, a little snappishly. 
 
 " Of course ! and it hurts your ' feelinks,' 
 as Marcy would say, to think that the first of 
 January doesn't come to-morrow, you are in 
 such a hurry to get away from us all and begin 
 something new !" 
 
 Mrs. Kirke's pleasant voice broke in there, 
 to keep one boy's saucy boyishness from 
 knocking against another boy's would-be man- 
 liness. 
 
 " I am not in any hurry for my boys to 
 become men" she said, smiling ; " but I would 
 like them to be manly, in the true sense of the 
 word ; and don't you think, Sydney, that you 
 can learn that just as well here, as in the city? " 
 
 Sydney thought for a moment. 
 
 " Well, I don't know, mother, a body has 
 got to find out what things are, before he can 
 fight against them."
 
 68 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 "And isn't there anything which you find 
 here, that needs to be resisted and avoided? 
 Is everything so easy and so smooth ?" 
 
 " Oh, well, mother ! little things, of course !" 
 " And because they are little must we pass 
 them by, and let them go unconquered, while 
 we hurry out to seek a great evil which stands 
 open-faced to all the world ? Now, my boy, I 
 do not want you to get any such wrong ideas. 
 God does not tell us to go and find evil, and to 
 put ourselves in its way, and look at it and see 
 what it is, so that we may be able to resist it ! 
 You will hear people talk so, sometimes ; you 
 will hear them say, ' Well, we ought to go just 
 once, to see what the wrong is !' And some of 
 them go 'just once,' Sydney, and never get 
 back again into the old, right paths ! Such 
 reasoning is false temptation and evil will 
 come to us, fast enough danger lies in all our 
 ways, we need not step aside to seek it. The
 
 THE LITTLE STORY-TELLER. 69 
 
 fight will be hard enough, dear boy, if we 
 keep in the plain, quiet paths. What would 
 you think of a sailor who would say, ' There's 
 a great mass of hidden rocks over there, many 
 a ship gets wrecked on them, they say. I 
 think I had better sail over by them and have 
 a good look at the place.' " 
 
 " I should say he deserved to have his boat 
 lost," cried Fred, " for being such a goose !" 
 
 " Well, then, my boys, be very careful never 
 to take your precious souls, in such a way, to 
 a place of danger, out of mere curiosity." 
 
 " Yes, mother !" answered Fred ; and then 
 went, whistling, out of the door. But Sydney 
 stood by the window, and said nothing. His 
 mother took June in her arms, and sat wait- 
 ing. It was only for a few minutes, when he 
 came towards her, and said, " Mother, would 
 you rather not have me go to the city?" 
 
 " No, Sydney ; not since you are so anxious.
 
 70 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 It is natural and right that you should choose 
 something. You have come to a conclusion 
 rather sooner than I would have wished ; be- 
 cause I like to keep you all boys as long as I 
 can. But since you are so eager to study and 
 fit yourself for business, I am quite willing that 
 you should. Of course, I should like it much 
 better if you could home every afternoon ; but 
 I don't think you will be able to do so this 
 winter." 
 
 Sydney sat twirling the tassels of mother's 
 apron, as if he felt a little awkward about the 
 next question ; but it came after a while 
 slowly. " Mother, are you afraid of me ?" 
 
 The words startled the mother-heart a little. 
 She looked down into the boy's face, the truth- 
 ful, simple, earnest face, that had never yet 
 been ashamed to meet her own ; the clear 
 eyes, that had never shut anything back from 
 her's ; could she say she was " afraid ?"
 
 THE LITTLE STORY-TELLER. 71 
 
 " No, Sydney, not afraid ; only I could 
 wish that as you go out towards the rough 
 waves, you might give the Captain of our sal- 
 vation a place in your boat." 
 
 And Sydney thought how no one could take 
 another person in his boat, without everybody 
 seeing it. And was he not a little just a 
 little ashamed to have the world see this All- 
 wise Captain and Helper sitting in his boat? 
 was he not a little just a little too proud to 
 confess openly that he wanted a guide, to go 
 with him over the great sea of life ?
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 An Invitation. 
 
 THE weeks passed quickly; the holidays 
 came ; and the time drew near for Syd- 
 ney to begin his new school. There were busy 
 days in the old back room, for Sydney's " fix- 
 ins," as Marcy called them had to receive 
 some time and attention. " Getting up the 
 city style," Fred used to say. 
 
 And all the while the busy mother-hands 
 were never too busy to reach out with help or 
 sympathy or warning, towards the four young 
 sailors, who had their frail, precious boats on 
 the billowy sea ! And always those loving
 
 AN INVITATION. 73 
 
 hands pointed towards Jesus, who was wait- 
 ing ; and always the earnest words were, " Dear 
 boys, will you take him in ?" 
 
 But the days were so pleasant, and the sun 
 shone so brightly, and the water looked so 
 calm and smooth, that they let their boats 
 float on, and watched the blue sky, with the 
 golden clouds, or reached idly after the lilies 
 in the water, and forgot that there could be 
 danger, and forgot Him, who waited with such 
 patience and pity, asking to go with them ! 
 
 'It's the greatest hubbub I ever heard," 
 cried Fred, coming in, about dusk, one 
 day, when Sydney and his mother were dis- 
 cussing some important question of clothes, 
 Preston was holding forth to Will on the evils 
 of being " babyish " and not wanting to take 
 out his sled among " the other fellows," and 
 little June was scolding her tiny shoe, because 
 it wouldn't come off at one pull.
 
 74 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Fred was in despair of receiving any atten- 
 tion, unless he made a desperate effort ; so he 
 
 struck an attitude, and sang, 
 
 " Life is a strife, 'tis a bubble 'tis a dream ! 
 Man is a little boat sailing on the stream 1" 
 
 ending with a "hallo /" which expressed more 
 strength of lungs than respect for any one 
 present. 
 
 Of course, he immediately had the attention 
 he demanded. 
 
 " Why, Fred !" 
 
 " That's a call to order. Here, William, sit 
 down, and let Pres make faces at the wall if 
 he wants to. Sydney, my boy, isn't it jolly ! 
 Can you forget those pantaloon legs for a min- 
 ute, and listen? Just to think of it, though!" 
 
 Here Fred paused, and rolled his eyes in 
 mysterious admiration, while his listeners grew 
 impatient.
 
 AN INVITATION. 75 
 
 " Come, Fred, do stop your nonsense, and 
 say what you have to say." 
 
 " Oh, yes ! I didn't know as you were ready. 
 Well, Squire Benton, you know, Syd of 
 all men ! Squire Benton think of that." 
 
 Another provoking pause. 
 
 "What about Squire Benton?" asked Pres- 
 ton, impatiently. 
 
 " Oh, well, nothing for you, child ; it's only 
 for Syd and me ; but you may listen to it." 
 
 And being quite as eager to tell, as the 
 others were to hear, he went on without any 
 more teasing stops. 
 
 " Well, we're going to have a skate on his 
 magnificent pond you and I, Syd, and all the 
 fellows who are near George's age. The 
 Squire 's going to invite us ; and in the even- 
 ing, the pond is to be all lighted up with col- 
 ored lanterns, and we're to have dinner there, 
 first, at three o'clock (goody, how I am get-
 
 76 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 ting things mixed up !) regular style, you see, 
 Syd." 
 
 " Dinner on the pond ?" asked Sydney, with 
 a quiet laugh. 
 
 " No ; I didn't say so ! Dinner in the big 
 hall, to be sure ! and George's pretty sister to 
 attend to us all, I expect ! But just think how 
 gay the pond will look! And we can skate 
 till nine o'clock if our mothers will let us ; 
 and they will, won't they ?" 
 
 He knelt down at his mother's feet, and 
 looked at her, with a merry smile. 
 
 "Well, I guess so, if our boys are good. 
 But can you settle your ideas enough to tell 
 us when this is all to be?" 
 
 " When ? oh, on Christmas afternoon, to be 
 sure. Didn't I put that in? Christmas is 
 George's birth-day; isn't that funny? and he 
 and Ella planned this all out, and coaxed the 
 old gentleman to agree it. Wasn't it splendid ?"
 
 AN INVITATION. 77 
 
 " Why, yes," said Sydney ; " that's first-rate. 
 It isn't often a fellow gets a chance to skate 
 on that pond !" 
 
 " The ice'll be tip-top, if it is as cold as this 
 all day to-morrow." 
 
 Here Preston came up, with big, troubled 
 eyes. 
 
 " Can't I go, too ?" he asked. 
 
 " You ? why, no ; it's only for the big boys. 
 The Squire didn't invite you. But," added 
 Fred, seeing the great disappointment on his 
 brother's face, "I'll stuff some of the goodies 
 off my plate in my pocket for you, and I'll be- 
 have prime, and talk to the Squire about my 
 brother Pres, so that he'll invite you the next 
 time, maybe." 
 
 " I won't go the next time, and I think he's 
 a hateful, old " 
 
 " Preston, hush ! Is that the proper way for 
 a boy to speak of an old gentleman ? You
 
 78 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 cannot expect to go everywhere that Sydney 
 and Fred go." 
 
 Preston burst into angiy 1 tears. 
 
 " Why, my boy," said his mother, drawing 
 him to her side, " that is foolish. Be a little 
 man, and stay at home with me. I couldn't 
 spare all my boys on Christmas night, you 
 know ; and I think that you and Will and June 
 and I can get up some nice little pleasure for 
 ourselves." 
 
 Here Fred chimed in : 
 
 "Why, Pres, we don't go till nearly three 
 o'clock, and you can have lots of fun with us 
 before that. I'll skate with you all the morn- 
 ing, if you want to." 
 
 But Preston was uncomforted. Nothing 
 could convince him but that it was all " mean " 
 and " not fair ;" and that " he had as good a 
 right as any of them." And when he stopped
 
 AN INVITATION. 79 
 
 crying he looked so sullen, that Sydney went 
 away to his own room ; and Fred began 
 whistling "life is a strife" harder than ever. 
 
 And when Preston went to bed, that night, 
 without being " sorry," and when he went away 
 to school, the next morning, without any lin- 
 gering near his mother's chair, she sighed 
 softly, and thought of the father on the far- 
 away ocean, who had asked " Does Preston 
 confess in that way, to you, always? " oh, if 
 he should stop coming to her and telling her 
 everything, how sad it would be ! 
 
 She went to the window, where she had 
 stood and watched them going, ever since the 
 first one began his school-boy life. They 
 always looked up for her. And she waited 
 wistfully for the turning of their faces, that 
 morning. Fred was first racing as usual ; and 
 he turned, with his bright face, to throw a kiss
 
 80 THE OLD EACK ROOM. 
 
 for mother and June. Sydney walked at his 
 own steady pace ; and he turned and raised 
 his cap, with a graceful bow that would have 
 made his mother feel proud at any other time. 
 But then, she was watching so intently that 
 last little form, moving slowly on, with his 
 head bent down. He would turn around once, 
 surely ; and she waited to give him her pleas- 
 ant nod. But no ; he wenf on, and did not 
 look back. Slowly, and half-reluctantly, he 
 passed out of her sight ; and, to the very last 
 glimpse of the gray cap, she waited and hoped 
 for the face ; but she did not see it ! 
 
 Oh, boys, do you suppose that, in all Pres- 
 ton's life, he ever will find anything as sweet 
 and precious to look back at, as that mother- 
 face ? do you suppose there will ever be any- 
 thing so dear and lovely, waiting for him to 
 just turn and see it ? Ah ! many a time, in
 
 AN IVITATION. 8 1 
 
 after years, he would have gone miles and 
 miles, walking in bitter winds and fierce storms, 
 if only, at the end, he might have looked up 
 and seen that face!
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 Christmas. 
 
 MERRY Christmas ! was shouted back 
 and forth, gaily, in the old back room, 
 the next morning ; and the most surprising 
 and delightful little presents were found in the 
 most mysterious places, by the most enter- 
 prising young hands. 
 
 But June's tiny stockings were the prime 
 source of delight ; and the reason was, I think, 
 because every one had had a hand in them ; or 
 rather, one or two fingers, for nobody but a 
 miraculous Santa Claus could ever have got 
 his whole hand into such wee things ! 
 
 Now, Miss June, being the one sister of four
 
 CHRISTMAS. 83 
 
 boys, was quite ahead, in her education, of ba- 
 bies who had no such teachers ; so you need 
 not wonder at her for entering into the Christ- 
 mas merriment so heartily. Will was teaching 
 her to talk as fast as possible ; Preston had 
 taught her how to scream ; Fred had taught 
 her his own happy laugh ; and Sydney was 
 putting her through a course of gymnastics. 
 
 " Boys," their mother would say sometimes, 
 " I am afraid you will make her rough." 
 
 And then Fred would kneel aud kiss the 
 little hand, with a grave devotion, saying, " No 
 indeed, mother ! she is the lovely princess, you 
 know, who is to smooth away all our roughness, 
 and make us brave gentlemen ! " 
 
 And mother would smile at the little bit of 
 romance which was hidden away somewhere 
 amid Fred's fun and nonsense. 
 
 On that Christmas morning, the whole four 
 had dropped their own treasures, and were as-
 
 84 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 sembled about the little crib. Their great ob- 
 ject was to try and get June to take everything 
 out of the stockings, herself; and, what with 
 guiding the small fingers, and keeping up the 
 efforts by a series of " ohs," and "ahs," a shout 
 at June's surprised face, now and then, and an 
 occasional blow of a tin trumpet, the noise was 
 quite distracting, or would have been so to any 
 one but the mother of them all, who stood smil- 
 ing in the midst. 
 
 Marcy came up to see what was the matter ; 
 and to know if " anybody was going to eat any 
 breakfast that morning." 
 
 They decided that they would eat a little, 
 and scampered down, leaving Marcy and June 
 to have the fun out by themselves. 
 
 Everything went smoothly ; and Preston 
 seemed to have forgotten about the skating 
 party which had fretted him so; especially 
 when the most charming little sled, with a vel-
 
 CHRISTMAS. 85 
 
 vet-cushioned seat, was found standing by his 
 own and Will's ; and mother told them it was 
 June's, and that they were to give her her first 
 ride on the snow, that day. 
 
 ' And mother will go with you, and we shall 
 have a pleasant little frolic, by ourselves, after 
 we have seen these young gentlemen off," she 
 said. 
 
 And Fred laughed, and said, " I'm afraid 
 Pres will snow-ball you, mother ! " And he 
 never even mentioned the " jolly time " which 
 he hoped to have in the afternoon ; for he had a 
 generous heart, and could not bear to see Pres 
 troubled. 
 
 And then, for all it was a beautiful day, and 
 the waters seemed so smooth, mother sat down 
 with her young sailors, to have them read in 
 their guide-books, and learn how to be ready 
 and strong against any change of weather. 
 The boys went skating in the morning, and
 
 86 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Preston kept Fred to his promise, for they did 
 not make their appearance until noon ; though 
 Sydney had come in long before, and was 
 practising in a business-like hand with a gold 
 pen which be had received that morning. 
 Mother had to keep reminding Sydney and 
 Fred during dinner, that they were to eat again 
 at three o'clock ; but they only laughed and 
 said they would skate off the effects. 
 
 And, dear me ! what a brushing and fussing 
 and fixing time there was, about two o'clock ! 
 " Mother " was called upon, every five minutes, 
 to give assistance or advice ; and even to tie 
 Fred's cravat, for he declared that his " fingers 
 were all thumbs." Finally, when they came 
 in her room, to know if they were " all right," 
 she smiled, and said that if they behaved as 
 well as they looked, she should not be ashamed 
 of them. 
 
 Fred answered, " We will, mother!" and
 
 CHRISTMAS. 87 
 
 bent to take her kiss. Sydney was getting 
 somewhat out of the way of that boyish cus- 
 tom ; but he followed Fred's example, affec- 
 tionately, that time. 
 
 And off they went, wearing their jaunty 
 skating-caps, and carrying the skates across 
 their shoulders. 
 
 Mother began immediately to arrange for 
 the " frolic " she had promised Preston and 
 Will. Little June was bundled up in all sorts of 
 bright-colored wrappings ; and her tiny face, 
 peeping out of the warm hood, was a cunning 
 sight to be sure ! 
 
 And the boys could scarcely contain them- 
 selves, when mother seated her in the dainty 
 sleigh, and covered and strapped her in so 
 snugly. 
 
 "Me first! 'cause I'm the oldest!" cried 
 Preston, catching the lines eagerly. 
 
 And Will agreed, amicably, feeling half afraid
 
 88 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 to draw that precious bundle over the treach- 
 erous snow. 
 
 " Not quite so fast, Preston, dear ! " called 
 mother, with a quick breath and a hur-ried 
 pace, to keep up with the excited boy. 
 
 And Marcy stood on the piazza., wringing 
 her hands, and saying in a voice of distress, 
 " The dearest me ! they'll kill the child, as sure 
 as I'm alive!" 
 
 But they didn't ! they only gave her a 
 splendid ride and rosy cheeks. Each one 
 took a turn at the reins, Preston's turn being 
 the longest. They all enjoyed it, and none 
 more than the wee lady herself, who laughed 
 and crowed and tried her best to get her little 
 hands out of their coverings, to pat the pretty 
 white snow. 
 
 " Oh, mother ! couldn't I just give her a 
 little bit of a snow-ball, ever so softly?"
 
 CHRISTMAS. 89 
 
 coaxed Preston, as he came to the end of the 
 last ride. 
 
 " Oh, no ! why, it isn't right to snow-ball 
 babies!" answered the astonished mother. 
 " But if Marcy will take care of her, and get 
 her out, you may snow-ball with -me, for a 
 minute or two !" 
 
 The boy's eyes danced with delight ; but he 
 seemed half ashamed to begin. However, 
 when he saw how nicely his mother was 
 rounding the snow in her hands, he took 
 courage, and they had a lively game for five 
 minutes, while little Will looked on with big 
 wondering eyes. 
 
 Preston went in the house, laughing 
 heartily, and declared that his mother was a 
 "trick" 
 
 "Oh, Preston! that isn't a gentleman's 
 word ! I would rather be called s first-rate 
 lady!"
 
 90 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 He agreed to the change, and then pro- 
 posed to Will to take their new game down- 
 stairs, and spread it out on the dining-room 
 table. 
 
 While they were engaged at it, Mrs. Kirke 
 called Marcy, and told her to get tea early, 
 and to tell Peter (that was Marcy's brother, 
 who did the chores) that she wanted him to 
 take Preston and Will over to the Squire's 
 grounds, and let them see the illuminations 
 around the pond, and then bring them right 
 home again. " Preston has been a good boy 
 to-day," she added, " and I know it would 
 please him to see the lights. Peter can start 
 with them right after tea, and they will be 
 back by Will's bed-time. And, Marcy, don't 
 let them hear of it yet." 
 
 Marcy said "yes, ma'am," to it all, and 
 knew that Peter would be delighted to have 
 charge of the boys.
 
 CHRISTMAS. 91 
 
 And mother sat resting and singing to June, 
 and thinking what a pleasant little surprise 
 she was going to give her boys. 
 
 Preston looked a little pale, and seemed 
 tired at tea-time ; but he declared that he 
 wasn't, and his mother smiled, thinking how 
 bright he would be, when he heard what .was 
 to be done. 
 
 She stepped out, after tea, to speak to 
 Peter, leaving the boys to go up-stairs. Hav- 
 ing found Peter all ready and willing, she 
 hastened back to get the boys ready. Will 
 was in the room, gathering his new blocks 
 together. 
 
 " Where is Preston ?" asked his mother. 
 
 " Down-stairs, I guess, mamma. He didn't 
 come up with me." 
 
 " Call him, dear, I have something to tell 
 you both." 
 
 Will ran to the head of the stairs, and called
 
 92 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 lustily, " Pres ! Pres ! mother wants you ! 
 Pres!" 
 
 " He isn't down here, Willie," answered 
 Marcy. And Will repeated to mother. 
 
 " Why, where can the boy be ?" 
 
 She looked in his room, but it was empty 
 in all the rooms but he was not in any. 
 
 " Pres !" went the call, up stairs and down. 
 'Pres!" out on the piazza and all around. 
 But no Pres was to be found.
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 One Little Ship Astray. 
 
 TV /T RS. KIRKE began to feel alarmed. 
 -LY-L Where could the boy have gone? So 
 suddenly too, for she had not been out more 
 than three minutes, speaking with Peter. 
 
 " Will, dear, you stay here by June, while 
 I am down-stairs," she said, and hurried away. 
 
 Marcy had not heard or seen Preston since 
 before tea ; and Peter stood with his over- 
 coat on, and with wide-open eyes, that looked 
 willing for any emergency. 
 
 " Oh, the lad is hiding somewhere, for fun, 
 ma'am!" he said cheerfully, when he saw Mrs. 
 Kirke's frightened face.
 
 94 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " Not in the house, Peter, for I have looked 
 in every place ; besides, that isn't Preston's 
 way." 
 
 ' I'll just take another good look around 
 outside, though it's gettin' pretty dark," he 
 added to himself as he went out, " and master 
 Pres is up to some mischief, if he is out here !" 
 
 Presently his head appeared in the doorway 
 again. 
 
 " Mrs. Kirke, I've a notion that p'rap's 
 he's just run up to the Pint, to try and get a 
 peep at them there lights on the Squire's pond. 
 I'll go up and see !" 
 
 A sudden thought flashed in the mother's 
 mind ; but could it be possible ? would Preston 
 do such a thing ? yet she could not stop to 
 think of that then. Her boy must be found, 
 wherever he was ! 
 
 " Peter," she called, as he was starting off, 
 " if he isn't on the Point, go down to the
 
 ONE LITTLE SHIP ASTRAY. 95 
 
 Squire's, find the other boys, and ask if they 
 know anything about him." 
 
 " Yes, ma'am." Peter looked surprised, but 
 did not say anything. He went off, and Mrs. 
 Kirke went up-stairs to the little ones. 
 
 Will was sitting patiently by the side of 
 June's crib, but he jumped up the moment his 
 mother came in the room, and exclaimed, 
 " Oh mamma ! have you found Pres ?" 
 
 The quiet, lonely minutes had seemed 
 almost like hours to the little fellow, sitting 
 there waiting. 
 
 " No, dear, we haven't found him yet, but 
 Peter has gone to look." 
 
 She took Will in her lap, and sat down by 
 the window, without lighting the lamp. 
 
 "Will, did Preston say anything to you 
 about going anywhere ?" 
 
 " No, mamma, he never did at all !" 
 
 Will began to cry, and mother felt very
 
 96 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 much like it herself. But she said bravely : 
 " Never mind, dear, don't fret about it. God 
 knows where he is, and I think He will help 
 Peter to find him." 
 
 She went on talking cheerfully, and the 
 clock ticked away the anxious minutes ; but 
 the absent ones did not come. It was Will's 
 bed-time, and the day's enjoyment had 
 wearied him so, that his eyelids began to 
 droop, in spite of the troubled feeling for his 
 brother. Mother persuaded him to go to bed, 
 and he had just knelt to say his prayers, when 
 a great stamping was heard on the piazza 
 below, and Peter's hearty voice proclaimed 
 good news. Will said " amen " in the middle 
 of a sentence, and sprang to his feet. Mrs. 
 Kirke ran to the door, and found Peter just 
 coming up the stairs, with the runaway in his 
 arms. 
 
 Of course she asked first if he were alive
 
 ONE LITTLE SHIP ASTRAY. 97 
 
 and well, and all that. And when he lifted up 
 his face from Peter's broad shoulder, and said, 
 " Oh, mother !" in a pitiful sort of voice, she 
 took him in her arms, and kissed him ; the 
 love in the mother-heart getting way up 
 above the thought that Preston had been a 
 naughty boy and deserved punishment. 
 Marcy came behind, saying, " I'll jest make 
 some hot tea, right off, ma'am, for Peter says 
 he's been a layin' down there on the snow, 
 and he'll surely have his death of cold ! 
 
 Peter followed her up, as soon as she paused 
 for breath, telling how he had found master 
 Preston in a great hallow, which was by the side 
 of the road going toward Squire Benton's. He 
 had fallen in there, and sprained his ankle ; 
 and Peter had heard him crying, as he was go- 
 ing by. 
 
 While the faithful Peter was telling his story, 
 with lengthy particulars, and a great many
 
 98 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 words, mother was arranging the sprained 
 foot in an easy position on the lounge, and 
 getting cold water to bathe it. And little 
 Will was hopping about in his night-dress, de- 
 lighted at seeing his brother again, and wonder- 
 ing why mother did not ask what had made 
 him go off. 
 
 Then came Marcy, with her bowl of tea : 
 and when Preston's mother put it to his lips, 
 he looked into her grave face, and drank it all 
 down, without venturing to say it wasn't 
 good ! 
 
 Mrs. Kirke kissed Will good-night, and 
 sent Marcy to put him in bed ; while Peter 
 went down-stairs again, saying to himself, 
 with a serious shake of the head, " That boy'll 
 bring sorrow to his mother's heart some o' 
 these days, I know!" 
 
 The room was very quiet, where Preston 
 and his mother were left alone. The boy
 
 ONE LITTLE SHIP ASTRAY. 99 
 
 knew nothing about the time, and began to 
 wonder if it was midnight, and if Sydney and 
 Fred were home, and in bed, long ago. Pre- 
 sently he could stand it no longer ; and said 
 in a choky voice, " Mother, do you think I'll 
 die?" 
 
 Except for the sorrow in her heart, his 
 mother would have smiled at the frightened 
 question. 
 
 " No, Preston, I do not think you will die 
 now" 
 
 " 'Cause I'd be afraid ! I've been so bad ! 
 And my throat's awful sore !" 
 
 Mother began to bathe his throat, as tend- 
 erly as she had bathed the sprained foot, and 
 said, " You must get in bed : and I guess 
 when you have had a good sleep, you will feel 
 better." 
 
 The kind sorrowful voice was too much for 
 Preston. Grief, at having done wrong, over-
 
 100 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 came the fright occasioned by the fear that he 
 might die. He reached his arms up to his 
 mother's neck, as she bent over him. 
 
 "I'm so sorry, mother! I didn't think it 
 was so bad ; but I wanted to see how the 
 lights looked on the pond ; and I thought it 
 wouldn't take me five minutes to run down 
 there. It was so mean for Fred to be having 
 such fun, when I couldn't ! But it was so 
 slippery, and I didn't see where I was going, 
 till I fell down. And I 'speck I'd frozen 
 there, if Peter hadn't come ! I'm sorry, and I 
 won't do it again !" 
 
 Preston received the kiss which meant for- 
 giveness ; but mother said, " I think God is 
 more grieved than I am." 
 
 " Yes, mother, I'm going to tell him." 
 
 In a few minutes more, he had said his re- 
 pentant prayer, and was comfortably fixed in 
 bed. Marcy looked grimly at him, as she
 
 ONE LITTLE SHIP ASTRAY. loi 
 
 helped Mrs. Kirke, and did not condescend to 
 say a word. Preston was not a favorite with 
 her, and she was then plainly pondering what 
 a naughty boy he had been. 
 
 But, looking away from Marcy, Preston saw 
 his mother's kind, patient face, and heard her 
 loving "good-night," and was comforted. 
 
 If any boy wants to know how God 
 answers his prayer for pardon, let him look 
 into his mother's face, and see ! Only God 
 looks much more kind, and God's arms 
 are always more open to receive; and God's 
 heart is more loving, than even these dear 
 mother's are ! 
 
 Mrs. Kirke went back to her own room, and 
 sat by the window to wait for the other boys. 
 They came soon, with glowing cheeks and 
 merry voices. 
 
 " Just nine ! " cried Fred, looking at the 
 clock. " In good time, aren't we, mother? "
 
 102 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " Give Fred all the praise," said honest 
 Sydney ; " he wouldn't stay another minute ; 
 even when I told him I knew you'd give us 
 ' five minutes' grace.' " 
 
 " And yet Fred is more fond of skating 
 than Sydney," thought the mother, looking 
 fondly at his rosy face. 
 
 " Mother looks pale ; is she tired out by 
 keeping Christmas with four noisy fellows ? " 
 said Sydney. 
 
 " No ; only Pres has given me a little fright." 
 
 And then they had to hear all about it, 
 and were full of astonishment at the story. 
 
 " But you must not say too much about it, 
 boys, for he is sorry now, and ashamed ; and I 
 think it will be a lesson to him." 
 
 They agreed not to, and went to bed, post- 
 poning their account of the fun at the Squire's, 
 until morning, so that Pres could have the 
 benefit of it too.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Out of the Quiet River. 
 
 "T) UT Preston was obliged to lie upon the 
 -*-^sofa, all the next day. A whole day out 
 of the holiday week ! And Sydney and Fred 
 occupied such a little part of the day, in tell- 
 ing about the party at the Squire's 
 
 Then Preston lay and listened to Sydney 
 whistling about the house, as if he were hav- 
 ing such a good time ; and he heard the run- 
 ners of Fred's sled on the snow, and knew 
 that he had his skates flung over his shoulders. 
 He turned his face to the wall, and felt very 
 cross. 
 
 Even Will was devoted to June and a new
 
 104 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 book ; and mother was busy with Marcy ; so 
 that Preston had only himself and his 
 thoughts. Yes, he had Some One else but 
 he forgot that One. We all do forget Him so 
 often ! And don't you think it is a pity that 
 we should sit so often and say we are lonely, 
 and have none to talk with us, when close by 
 us, always, is the One who loves us better 
 than any earthly friend can love ? Don't you 
 think we should be happier if we would talk to 
 this dear Friend more often ? if we would tell 
 Him things, and ask him questions, just as 
 we speak to our father or mother, or brothers 
 or sisters ? Why don't we ? Let us try it. 
 
 The trouble with Preston was, that he had 
 gone out on the boisterous waves, with his lit- 
 tle, frail, precious soul-boat, and had not taken 
 the Saviour in it ! How well it would have 
 been for him, if, as he lay there alone that 
 day, he had made room for this Saviour ! if
 
 OUT OF THE QUIET RIVER. 105 
 
 he had said, " Come, Jesus, and be my Guide," 
 how the rough waves would have been calmed, 
 and how his restless heart would have been 
 cheered and strengthened ! But he did not 
 do so. Ah, how many a boy has shut out 
 this Saviour, in the same way, and gone on, 
 amid the great waves, to sure destruction ! 
 
 " Juno, Juno ! " cried Fred, coming in at 
 dinner time, and beginning a frolic with his 
 little pet ; " the Lady of the Lake is coming 
 down to see you ! Did you know it, you little 
 beauty ? say ! " 
 
 " What do you mean, Fred?" asked Pres- 
 ton. 
 
 " Why, Ella Benton. We named her the 
 Lady of the Lake, last night, because she Was 
 the only girl there. She can skate splendidly 
 too, I tell you ! Well, she heard me telling 
 the old gentleman about our queen June, 
 here, (and I praised her up, rather you may
 
 Io6 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 just believe !) and she said she was coming 
 down to see her. I hope she will ! Why, 
 mother, the Squire catechized me awfully! 
 asked me about you and father, and how many 
 of us boys there were, and what we were 
 going to be, and all that ! I told him about 
 Syd's going to Business College, and he looked 
 pleased, and trotted right off to Syd, to talk 
 about it. Then, he wanted to know what I was 
 going to do. I told him I guessed I'd sell 
 peanuts, and live with my mother! " 
 
 " Oh, Fred ! you didn't /" That was the first 
 Sydney had heard of it. 
 
 " Yes, I did ! I didn't know what else to 
 tell him, and something possessed me ! Don't 
 look so shocked about it, though, mother. 
 The squire laughed, as if he thought it was a 
 good joke. And, after a while, when we 
 were out on the pond, he came and patted my
 
 OUT OF THE QUIET RIVER. lo/ 
 
 head, and told me if I sold my pea-nuts as 
 well as I skated, I'd make a fortune." 
 
 Fred laughed gaily, and June, thinking it 
 was all for her, opened her mouth and showed 
 her one little white tooth sympathetically. 
 Preston and Sydney looked at their brother in 
 astonishment. To think of his talking so 
 freely to the prim old squire ; why, it almost 
 took away their breath to listen to it. 
 
 " Fine old gentleman !" said Fred, guessing 
 what made them look so. " Only he asks too 
 many questions. He said lots of good things 
 about father, and wanted know which one was 
 going to follow his trade. I told him none of 
 us, because mother couldn't spare us." 
 
 Fred glanced slily at Preston, who lay 
 there looking as if he meant, " I'll show you, 
 one of these days !" 
 
 " Fred, it would be a comfort if you'd stop 
 your nonsense for a minute, and give some-
 
 108 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 body else a chance to speak !" said Sydney, 
 who had a letter in his hand from his uncle, 
 which he wanted to have mother hear. 
 
 "All right!" 
 
 Fred found a rocking-chair for himself and 
 June, and shut his lips resolutely. 
 
 "You see, mother," said Sydney, after read- 
 ing her the letter, " it is going to be real nice ; 
 Aunt Hope will take good care of me ; and 
 I'll have John for company ; and I can hear 
 Ned and his father talk over their business, 
 and learn a good deal. Oh, it will be splen- 
 did !" only, he added, a little sadly, " I know 
 I shall want my little mother very much, 
 sometimes, before the week is over!" 
 
 She smiled lovingly back at him, and prayed 
 silently, that he might learn to " want " some 
 One who was better than mother; that One 
 whom he could have always, who would never 
 leave nor forsake him.
 
 OUT OF THE QUIET RIVER. 109 
 
 Every one made the most of Sydney in that 
 holiday week, feeling that they should not see 
 so much of him again in some time. The 
 house resounded daily with the clattering of 
 four pair of boots, the shouting of four voices 
 in the &y/-key, and the endless variety of 
 noises which boys make when there are no 
 lessons to keep them quiet. 
 
 Marcy was in a good humor all the week, 
 for "master Syd's " sake; and made any 
 quantity of holiday-cakes and puddings. 
 
 But there came an end to all these pleasant 
 things. The week went by ; and one clear, 
 frosty morning, Sydney took his shining new 
 valise in his hand and started away. He did 
 not say his good-byes half as bravely as he 
 thought he should ; neither did he feel a bit 
 too big that morning, to kiss the mother-face 
 half a dozen times. 
 
 " Only till Saturday morning, you know !"
 
 110 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 he said, trying to talk gaily, and hugging June 
 to hide his face for a minute. 
 
 Fred and Preston escorted him to " Point 
 Lookout," and stood there waving their caps 
 until he was out of sight. Mrs. Kirke stood 
 by the window, and, looking down into the 
 garden below, she thought of the time when 
 Sydney was a little fellow, and used to go run- 
 ning out there in his pretty frocks and make 
 mud-pies, and then hold up his small, dirty 
 hands for her to see. 
 
 She smiled behind the tears at the remem- 
 brance. And then she wondered if her boy 
 would always come with such a fearless face, 
 and hold up his hands for her to see, and if the 
 hands would always bear only the marks of 
 good honest work, as pure as the old child- 
 play, and never a stain of dishonor, or wrong, 
 or shame ! 
 
 And while she stood so, thinking of one
 
 OUT OF THE QUIET RIVER. Ill 
 
 boy, another came In softly, and, hiding his 
 curly head on her shoulder, said, " Mother, 
 don't feel so badly because Syd is gone ! I'll 
 try to take his place, and do everything for 
 you, and I'm never going away to leave you, 
 never; and," his voice grew lower, "mother, 
 I'll try to be a good boy, too !" 
 
 Mother turned and held him close in her 
 arms. And if the tears came faster they 
 were only tears of joy, and fell like bright 
 blessings among Fred's brown curls.
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 Visitors. 
 
 " lady of the lake" kept her word 
 -^- about coming to see little June ; and 
 Mrs. Kirke found Ella Benton a pleasant, lady- 
 like girl of thirteen, who seemed rather older, 
 because she had never had many girl friends, 
 and had always lived with just George and her 
 grandfather and the old housekeeper. 
 
 "I do love babies, dearly!" she cried, hold- 
 ing June, and looking very bashful under her 
 pretty hood, " but I didn't come only to see 
 
 * 
 
 her. You know I haven't any mother, Mrs. 
 Kirke ; she died so long ago that I don't ever 
 remember her. And when Fred told me
 
 VISITORS. 113 
 
 about his mother the day he was at our house, 
 it made me want to see her." 
 
 " So Fred talked about me, too, did he ?" 
 said Mrs. Kirke, drawing the motherless girl 
 to her side and kissing her cheek. " I am 
 afraid that he made himself entirely too talka- 
 tive on that occasion." 
 
 " Oh no, ma'am ! we made him talk, grandpa 
 and I ! And he told me what nice times you 
 all had here together, and how you talked 
 with them, and helped them, and cared for 
 everything just as they did ! and oh ! I think 
 it must be so good to have a mother !" 
 
 The girl drew a long sigh, and looked half 
 ashamed of saying so much to a stranger. 
 
 " It is good, I think, Ella, and yet, God 
 must know best when he takes the mothers 
 away from some boys and girls. And then, 
 you know, every one can always have Him, and 
 he is better than the best mother."
 
 114 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 "Is He?" asked Ella, with a surprised look 
 in her eyes. 
 
 " Oh yes, dear, a great deal ! And some- 
 times I think He takes mothers away because 
 He wants boys and girls to find out how good 
 and loving He is." 
 
 The little visitor played with June's dimpled 
 arm, and looked very thoughtful. And after 
 a moment, Mrs. Kirke added, " you may come 
 and see me, Ella, just as often as you would 
 like to, if your grandpa will let you, and per- 
 haps you and I can have some pleasant talks 
 together, too." 
 
 Ella said, "Thank you, ma'am," in her little 
 lady-way, and Jhen a new thought seemed to 
 strike her, for she laughed, and said, " I should 
 think you would get tired of talking! you 
 must have ever so much of it to do with four 
 boys ! Dear me ! there's only George at our 
 house, and he's a great plague just think!
 
 VISITORS. 115 
 
 four boys ! why, I should expect they would 
 tire you dreadfully." 
 
 The mother of the " four boys " laughed 
 pleasantly. 
 
 " No indeed ! I couldn't spare one of them ! 
 It takes the whole four to make things right, 
 and straight, and cheerful. I do not get tired 
 when they are all with me. It is only when 
 they have to go away that my heart gets a lit- 
 tle weary reaching out after them." 
 
 Mrs. Kirke gave an unconscious little sigh, 
 with the smile yet on her lips. 
 
 "You are thinking about Sydney? yes, 
 that is his name the one that grandpa took 
 such a notion to ; but / like Fred the best ! 
 There's the carriage, now I must go. Good- 
 by, little baby ! Mrs. Kirke, won't you please 
 bring her to see us some time ? Grandpa 
 would love to see her, I know ; he why, there 
 he is now! he's coming in I do believe !"
 
 Il6 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Ella stopped before the window, looking as- 
 tonished. Sure enough ! the old gentleman 
 was out of the carriage and coming up the 
 walk. Mrs. Kirke went to the door to meet 
 him and ask him in. 
 
 "Thank you, ma'am," he answered, in his 
 stately way, "only for a moment, to inquire 
 how my young friends are." 
 
 "The boys?" said mother, with a pleased 
 smile, handing him a chair ; " very well, thank 
 you ; the oldest one is away at his new school 
 in the city." 
 
 "Ah yes! business college. Well, he has 
 begun right, and he will do well. Fine boys ! 
 The captain was telling me about them before 
 he went away. He makes a long voyage this 
 time?' 
 
 "Yes, very long; but he said it should be 
 the last, so we can afford to be patient," she
 
 VISITORS. 117 
 
 replied, with a loving smile for the dear one far 
 away 
 
 "Yes, certainly. Come, Ella. Bless me! 
 what's this ?" 
 
 Ella had placed the baby on his knee, 
 and he had been holding her without knowing 
 it while he talked. 
 
 " Ella thinks that every one must admire 
 what she does," said Mrs. Kirke, coming to 
 take June. 
 
 "Of course! a nice baby, Ella!" and the old 
 gentleman put his spectacles so near to the 
 little face, that June screamed and hid her eyes 
 in mother's arms. 
 
 " We must be neighborly, madam," said the 
 Squire, bowing himself out. " Let the boys 
 come over; George likes company. Good 
 afternoon." 
 
 Ella gave June a last kiss, and ran after her 
 grandfather.
 
 Il8 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Mrs. Kirke went up-stairs, smiling with sat- 
 isfaction at the kindly feeling which had led 
 the strange old gentleman to pay her a call. 
 
 And Will came out of the room where 
 he had been hiding, on the other side of 
 the hall, and looked greatly relieved. 
 
 "What made you run away?" asked his 
 mother. 
 
 " Oh, I don't like big girls, mamma, and I'm 
 afraid of the old gentleman ! Didn't he make 
 June cry?" 
 
 " Foolish little June was afraid of his glass- 
 es; but he is very kind, and invited my boys 
 to go and see him." 
 
 Will looked as if he could not be convinced. 
 But when Fred and Preston came, they were 
 delighted to hear of the Squire's visit and in- 
 vitation. 
 
 " Of course we'll go," said Fred, " and give 
 him a benefit ! hey, mother ?"
 
 VISITORS. 119 
 
 "Such as you gave me, you mean? Miss 
 Ella thought that I must get quite tired some- 
 times, with four boys around me." 
 
 "Did she, though? that isn't much of a 
 compliment for us ! She doesn't know what 
 gay fellows we are ! does she, mother ?" 
 
 " I rather guess you gave her some idea the 
 night you were there," answered his mother, 
 smiling. " But she doesn't know she cant 
 know, of course, what great comforts you are 
 to me! Sometimes I think I am twice as rich 
 as that Roman mother who brought her two 
 sons before the proud lady, and said, these are 
 my jewels. And then, I have all this besides !" 
 she added, playfully, holding up little June to 
 hide the tears in her eyes. 
 
 But both the boys saw the look on her 
 face that meant so much. 
 
 " Think of mother calling such naughty 
 boys as we, her Jewels, Pres!" said Fred.
 
 120 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " I ain't naughty !" answered Pres, in a 
 voice that had a little touch of guilty con- 
 science in it. 
 
 " Ain't you ? well, all right !" 
 
 " Does it sound pleasant to you, Fred ?" 
 asked his mother. 
 
 " Yes, indeed, mother ! I guess it does. 
 Only it seems as if we really didn't deserve 
 such a name !" 
 
 " Very precious jewels are sometimes nearly 
 hidden away and covered over by common 
 clay and soil, you know, my boys ; and no one 
 guesses half their beauty until they are freed 
 and cleansed, and shine in the clear, new light. 
 " Now, under all this earthly weakness, and 
 imperfection, and sin, there is something very 
 precious in every soul that God has made , 
 very precious, boys, for Christ died to bring 
 every one of them out into the light and 
 glory! And, day by day, if they are only
 
 VISITORS. 121 
 
 willing, they shall lose a little of the dark soil, 
 and be polished by God's own hand. And oh ! 
 I want my boys to grow brighter and brighter, 
 under the touch of this Divine Hand ! and 
 then, one day, they will hear something that 
 will sound far sweeter to them than mother's 
 voice does, when she calls them her jewels 
 now !" 
 
 "What is it, mother?" 
 
 She took Preston's little Bible off the table, 
 and, opening it, pointed for him to read : And 
 they shall be mine, saith the Lord of Hosts, in 
 that day when I make up my jewels ; and I 
 will spare them, as a man sparctli his own son 
 that serveth him. 
 
 " God will call you his jewels ; think of that, 
 my boys !"
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 The Little Preacher. 
 
 MOTHER! mother! do come, quick! 
 here's a sight, for you !" 
 
 Fred came rushing into his mother's room 
 one day, his face all rosy with laughter, and 
 his voice hushed to an excited whisper. 
 
 "What wit, Fred?" 
 
 " Oh, I can't tell you ! Come and see, and 
 please be quick, mother ! Sh , don't make a 
 noise !" he added, as he tip-toed across the 
 hall, with mother behind him. 
 
 The door of one of the rooms was open a 
 very little, and the sound of a low voice came 
 from within. Fred pointed to the opening,
 
 THE LITTLE PREACHER. 123 
 
 with the most comical look on his face ; and 
 Mrs. Kirke stepped nearer to see. 
 
 A little figure at the far end of the room 
 stood behind a table, with something under 
 his feet to raise him higher. A huge book lay 
 open before him ; and the earnest gestures oi 
 the short arms, and the solemn tones of the 
 childish voice, showed plainly that the lit- 
 tle preacher was in the midst of his sermon. 
 
 " Now, my friends," he said, to the row 
 of empty chairs in front of him, in such exact 
 imitation of the voice of the real minister 
 whom he had heard on Sundays, that Mrs. 
 Kirke could not help smiling, " you must be 
 better'n you are ! or else I don't know what'll 
 'come of you! By:'n bye there'll be a big 
 storm a werry big one and " Fred, peep- 
 ing over his mother's shoulder at this moment, 
 saw the little fist coming down with emphasis ; 
 and, although he had his handkerchief firmly
 
 124 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 pressed against his mouth, he could not entire- 
 ly keep back a sound of laughter. 
 
 Will stopped suddenly, and the boy-look in 
 his face got the better of the preacher's for a 
 moment. 
 
 " Did I hear a noise ? People shouldn't 
 never make a noise in church ! I know some 
 boys who pinch their brothers, and try to 
 make 'em laugh in church. It's werry wicked ! 
 And I know some boys who look straight at 
 
 the minister, and try never to laugh when 
 * 
 
 their brother pinches 'em !" 
 
 The little sermon was getting so personal!, 
 that Fred took refuge in his mother's room, 
 on the sofa, and, having shut the door, laughed 
 to his heart's content. 
 
 Mrs. Kirke waited until she saw the lit- 
 tle preacher kneel down, and then, thinking 
 that the play was becoming too solemn for
 
 THE LITTLE PREACHER. 125 
 
 even a mother to watch, she stepped softly 
 away. 
 
 " Isn't he a funny little fellow?" cried Fred, 
 as she came in. " Did you ever hear him 
 preach before, mother?" 
 
 " No ; but I guess, from the looks of the 
 room, that he keeps it fitted up for a church. 
 And Fred" 
 
 "Yes, mother." 
 
 " I wouldn't say anything to the child about 
 it to tease him." 
 
 " Of course not, mother! That would be 
 mean ! He's a good little chap, anyhow ! and 
 I expect he'll be a minister, really, one of 
 these days. Would you like it, mother ?" 
 
 " Yes, Fred, very much." 
 
 " Oh dear!" sighed Fred, rumpling his hair 
 indignantly. I believe Tm the good-for-noth- 
 ing of the family ! There's Syd, and Pres, 
 and even small Will, each with a notion for
 
 126 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 something, and / haven't an idea, except to be 
 jolly ! Upon my word, mother, I do feel kind 
 o' shamed of myself!" 
 
 Mother ran her soft fingers through the 
 tossed hair, and smiled such a smile as boys 
 get from no one else but a mother. She was 
 thinking how much this boy was to her ; how 
 his face and voice kept sunlight and music in 
 the house. She was thinking how bravely he 
 had kept his promise of taking Sydney's 
 place ; how he was the first about in the 
 morning, and the last at night, seeing that 
 everything was all right ; how he looked after 
 Peter, in his kind, boyish way, and was always 
 ready to lend him a helping-hand in a hurried 
 time. She was thinking how often Marcy ex- 
 claimed, " Blessings on his bright face !" as he 
 went whistling out of her domains. 
 
 " Dear boy," said his mother, " you are 
 worth a great deal to me, just as you are ! I
 
 THE LITTLE PREACHER. 127 
 
 am in no hurry to have you show a desire for 
 any particular business in life. I want you for 
 a good while yet, just the same merry, cheerful 
 boy that you are now ; only with one thing 
 added, and that, my boy, is ' the one thing 
 needful.' Get that, Fred, and be happy; and 
 God will take care of all the rest." 
 
 " Yes, mother," Fred answered quietly. 
 Then the door opened, and in walked the little 
 preacher, with his demure face. He sat down 
 to make a tail for his kite, in his simple way ; 
 quite unconscious that any one had heard him 
 delivering his little sermon, half an hour 
 before. 
 
 Mother watched him fondly, and took oc 
 casion to kiss the small minister's lips, when 
 he came to her to have the strings tied to- 
 gether. June crept towards him, and the gen- 
 tle little brother let her have an end of the 
 string, and played " get up, horsey ! " with
 
 128 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 her, for some time; while the new kite lay 
 waiting for its tail. 
 
 " Where's Pres ? " asked mother, suddenly ; 
 for her thoughts went always winding from 
 one boy to another. 
 
 "Sure enough ! " Fred started up. " He 
 was right behind me, when I came in the gate. 
 I thought he'd stopped in the kitchen, to 
 get something to eat. A body cant keep 
 track of that fellow ! I try ' 
 
 The sound of a bold step and a loud voice 
 on the stairs made Fred stop. Preston was 
 coming, shouting the chorus of a gay song. 
 Mother listened ; it was a sailor song, and the 
 words weie neither very refined nor very 
 sensible. 
 
 The singing ceased at the door of mother's 
 room, and Preston came in, holding out a let- 
 ter as one might hold out a flag of truce, coming 
 towards a hostile camp.
 
 THE LITTLE PREACHER. 129 
 
 Mrs. Kirke took the letter, and, laying it in 
 her lap, asked, "Where have you been, 
 Preston ? " 
 
 " Oh, just foolin' round, with Dake Thorn 
 and the other fellows." 
 
 " Why didn't you come in the house, wlien 
 I did ? " asked Fred, in such an unusually 
 quick, angry way, that his mother looked at 
 him with surprise. 
 
 " 'Cause I didn't want to !" answered Pres- 
 ton, walking towards the window with both 
 hands in his pockets. " Well, if we ain't going 
 to hear Syd's letter, I'm going down ! " he 
 added, jerking himself about, but not looking 
 at his mother. 
 
 " Preston, come here, and sit down by me, 
 a little while," said his mother, pleasantly. 
 He went, very slowly. 
 
 Mother took both of the small, soiled hands 
 
 9
 
 130 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 in her own, though they struggled to get 
 away. 
 
 " Some boys have a kiss for their mother, 
 when they haven't seen her all day," she said, 
 in such a low, tender voice, that it touched 
 just the right spot in the boy's heart. 
 
 His head bent lower, to hide something in 
 the eyes, and then, after a minute, he began 
 to raise it again, slowly. Mother met it more 
 than half way, and took her kiss. 
 
 " Didn't you know, Pres, that mother gets 
 very anxious to see her boys, by the time school 
 is out ? " 
 
 Preston nodded. Of course he knew it ! 
 had she not told him so, many times before ? 
 But she did not weary of telling it, if only it 
 would help, ever so little, in keeping her boy 
 in the right way. 
 
 " Now tell me how you got this letter, Pres- 
 ton?"
 
 THE LITTLE PREACHER. 13! 
 
 " At the office." 
 
 " What made you go there ? You know 
 Peter always goes, before tea." 
 
 " I didn't know it was any harm to go to the 
 Post Office ! " he said evading his mother's 
 question. 
 
 " Fred's eyes snapped indignantly, but he 
 kept his lips firmly shut. 
 
 " It isn't any very great harm, only I would 
 rather not have you go so far, without Fred. 
 Try and remember that, dear. And now, tell 
 me where else you went." 
 
 There was so much of command in the gen- 
 tle voice, that Preston knew it was useless to 
 try to escape it. 
 
 " I just stopped at Dake's, to listen to a 
 sailor who was singing and telling stories 
 there." 
 
 " Oh, Preston ! in the room where men buy
 
 4 
 32 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 and drink ftiat which ruins them and takes 
 away all their manhood ! " 
 
 " I didn't go in ! I only stood in the hall 
 and listened. And the man didn't drink at 
 all, he only told about being ship-wrecked, and 
 lots of other things ! " 
 
 Mother looked very sorry. After thinking 
 for a moment, she said, " Preston, don't you, 
 know that Fred is three years older than you 
 and he never goes anywhere without asking 
 me?" 
 
 " You never said I mustn't go there," said 
 Pres, after a little pause. 
 
 " Well, I say now, Preston, that I want you 
 never to go to Mr. Thorn's, or to any public 
 house, unless it is necessary. And I want you 
 always to come and ask me, before you go 
 anywhere. Will you remember?" 
 
 "Yes'm." 
 
 " Have vou told me all, Preston?"
 
 THE LITTLE PREACHER. 133 
 
 "Yes, mother, everything! " and that time, 
 his eyes looked up and met her own, for the 
 first, and she knew that he was speaking the 
 truth. 
 
 " Now, let us hear what Sydney says." And 
 so the faithful, loving mother went, each day 
 of her life, untired and ever patient, from one 
 boy to another, through the whole four, help- 
 ing and counselling and teaching and en- 
 couraging ! 
 
 And, at night, when all was still, and the 
 young eyes were closed in sleep, she took them 
 each one to God. And not one of them knew 
 what precious things were spoken of him, be- 
 tween God and his mother, in those still, sol- 
 emn moments.
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Sydney. 
 
 home-coming, on Saturday 
 mornings, was always a matter of great 
 importance to all the family. 
 
 He had always something to tell, and was 
 good-natured enough, usually, to answer the 
 almost endless list of questions, which his 
 three brothers began, the moment they greeted 
 him, on " Point Lookout." 
 
 Sometimes, as his mother watched him, 
 from her window, coming over the hill, she 
 would wonder if the simple country house 
 down among the trees did not seem homely 
 and dull to him, after living all the week in
 
 SYDNEY. 135 
 
 uncle Syd's brown stone, with the change and 
 bustle of city-life going on around it. 
 
 But always, at the height of the " Point," 
 Sydney would stop, and raise his cap to her, 
 with the old, boyish politeness, and a few 
 minutes after, the pleasant face would appear 
 in her room, and seem so glad to be there, 
 that she would feel satisfied that there was no 
 place like home to him, after all. Ah ! there 
 was something in that home which Sydney 
 could never find anywhere else ! something 
 so precious that no riches could ever buy it ; 
 something which drew his heart by strong, 
 golden cords ever towards that home among 
 the hills, and that old back room his 
 mother / 
 
 And yet, pleasant as the coming home was, 
 every week, Sydney enjoyed greatly his life in 
 the city. He was studying hard, and getting
 
 136 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 ready to make " a good business man," he 
 said, in his proud, boyish way. 
 
 And being a namesake and a favorite of his 
 rich uncle, he would sometimes indulge se- 
 cretly in his heart, an idea that perhaps, bye 
 and bye, " Uncle Syd would give him a 
 start." 
 
 And then he would plan great things to be 
 done with his first earnings. Mother should 
 have " an elegant Brussels carpet for her 
 room, in place of the one which our boots 
 have tramped over, ever since I can remem- 
 ber." 
 
 As if any gorgeous-colored Brussels or vel- 
 vet could ever be half so beautiful to that 
 mother, as the old, faded carpet, whose flow- 
 ers had first been crept after by tiny baby- 
 hands, and then recklessly crushed by one 
 after another of the four pairs of boy-feet ! 
 
 Fred should have a splendid pond made on
 
 SYDNEY. 137 
 
 the home ground, just like Squire Benton's, 
 " for I don't think he'll ever get too manly for 
 a pond and skates." 
 
 And Pres should have something grand, 
 (Syd's ideas were rather vague on this point), 
 started for his special benefit, " to keep him 
 from wanting to go to sea, and worrying 
 mother." 
 
 So the eager boy pleased himself with these 
 thoughts ; and the sea of life seemed quite 
 smooth and easy to him. And, all the while, 
 there was One watching the gaily-sailing 
 boat; One who knew of the coming storms, 
 and who held out his own strong hands, 
 pleadingly, towards the weak, boyish ones 
 that were so carelessly guiding the precious 
 boat. 
 
 Sydney would often sit up, in mother's 
 room, long after the other boys had gone to 
 bed, on Saturday nights or Sunday nights, to
 
 138 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 have a "little quiet confab," as he called it. 
 Mother took great comfort from these talks, 
 though often, something her boy said, at such 
 times, would cause her to pray more earnestly 
 than ever for him, after he had gone. 
 
 " It is so different at Uncle Syd's ! " he said, 
 one night, leaning his head on the arm of her 
 chair, and drawing a long breath. " They 
 never have prayers, or read the Bible, or any- 
 thing like that ; but I'm sure Aunt Hope is 
 real good, and I know she doesn't like to 
 have Ned go out so much, at nights." 
 
 " Does he go out so much? " 
 
 " Oh, yes'm ; he's off, somewhere, all the 
 time, and he's always plaguing me to go with 
 him, too ! " 
 
 Mother's eyes rested anxiously on the half- 
 hidden face ; and her quick ear caught the 
 tone in the voice which meant, " there's more 
 to tell."
 
 SYDNEY. 139 
 
 She waited for it only asking quietly, 
 
 "Do you ever go with him, Sydney?" 
 
 " Well, not very often. I have been sev- 
 eral times ; but I don't exactly fancy the fel- 
 lows he goes with ; and, besides, mother, I 
 don't I mean well, how can you tell whether 
 it is wrong to go to any place, or not ? " 
 
 Having once put the puzzling question into 
 words, Sydney raised his head with an air of 
 relief, and looked in his mother's face, waiting 
 for her answer. 
 
 The mother's heart sent a quick little 
 thanksgiving up to God, before she spoke ; 
 for she knew that the boy who could look into 
 her face in that way, had taken no very wrong 
 steps yet. Then she said, 
 
 " My boy may go to any place where he 
 can take Jesus with him." 
 
 " Oh, mother! " he answered ; as if it were 
 a hard test. Then, after a moment, " I never
 
 140 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 thought of that ! I know, one night, when 
 Ned wanted me to go in the theatre with him, 
 I thought to myself, ' I wouldn't like to have 
 mother see me there,' and that kept me back ; 
 but I never " 
 
 " Never thought of Jesus, my boy ? Jesus, 
 who says, ' Be ye holy, for I am holy,' and 
 whose pure eye can follow you wherever you 
 go, and who is so much more loving and wise 
 and forgiving than any mother. You know, 
 Sydney, that mother is only human, after all, 
 like yourself, and that she cannot be with you 
 wherever you are ; but can just love and watch 
 and pray for you, here at home. But Jesus is 
 the sure Guide, who is always ready and near. 
 If you would be right and do right, take Him 
 with you, and where you are not willing to 
 ask His pure presence, do not go yourself." 
 
 " Well, mother." said Sydney again, after a 
 thoughtful pause, " other fellows don't think
 
 SYDNEY. 141 
 
 of such things, and it makes a body 
 
 seem- 
 
 How, Sydney?" 
 
 " Well, different, you know, mother! " 
 
 "You need not feel ashamed to be different 
 from those around you, when being different is 
 being brave and right and true. Need you, 
 Sydney?" 
 
 " No, mother." 
 
 " The thing to make one ashamed, dear 
 boy, is neglecting the good God, and break- 
 ing His laws, and seeking after the sinful 
 pleasures of the world, which cannot make us 
 happy." 
 
 " I forget so, too, mother ! One night I 
 torgot all about my chapter. I was thinking 
 about a friend of Uncle Syd's, whose son had 
 a splendid situation, and he wasn't any older 
 than I am ; and the first thing I knew, I was
 
 142 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 in bed, and nearly asleep, and hadn't thought 
 of reading." 
 
 " When you learn to love God more, Syd- 
 ney, you will not be apt to forget to give 
 yourself the comfort which is written for you 
 in His word, any more than you would forget 
 to read a letter from your dear earthly father, 
 when it comes, with its messages of love and 
 kindness." 
 
 " John's always coming in my room, with 
 some of his nonsense, too, just when I get to 
 reading! I believe he does it on purpose to 
 bother me." 
 
 " You don't let him prevent your read- 
 ing?" 
 
 " Oh, no ! I wouldn't be such a coward ! 
 But it makes me so angry to see him come 
 poking in, without any reason, except to see 
 what I am doing, and ask, ' What's that I am
 
 SYDNEY. 143 
 
 studying? ' when he knows very well that I'm 
 not studying at all ! " 
 
 " John will get tired of that, after a while, 
 if he finds he cannot tease you much ; and I 
 hope my boy will not get tired of being pa- 
 tient and brave and steadfast in doing what is 
 right." 
 
 "I'll try, mother; but it's hard work, some- 
 times, I tell you ! " said Sydney, rising, and 
 looking at the clock, with a start of sur- 
 prise. 
 
 "Try and pray, my boy." 
 
 "I will, mother. I make your nights 
 shorter for sleep, when I am at home, don't I, 
 little mother?" 
 
 " And sweeter, too, always when you come 
 and tell me everythiug.' 
 
 Syndey took his kiss, and went to bed feel- 
 ing braver and better.
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 Preston. 
 
 PRES, what makes you talk to that fel- 
 low, so much?" 
 
 "What fellow?" asked Pres, trying to look 
 indifferent, but growing very red in the face, 
 and firing stones at the unoffending ground. 
 
 "Why, that sailor who has been hanging 
 around here so long! I've seen you with him 
 ever so many times, lately; and you know 
 very well that mother wouldn't like it ! " 
 
 " I guess I've got a right to speak to any- 
 body I please, and you needn't bother your- 
 self about it ! " 
 
 i
 
 PRESTON. 145 
 
 "You haven't a right, when it is disobeying 
 mother's wishes ! And you have never said a 
 word to her about this sailor." 
 
 Preston, having the worst of the argument, 
 hit the ground harder than ever. After a 
 minute of such stoning, he seemed to feel a 
 little relieved, and spoke in a more agreeable 
 voice. 
 
 " Well, Fred, there is nothing bad about 
 sailor Jack, and I don't see any harm in listen- 
 ing to him talk. He " 
 
 " He's been loafing around that tavern long 
 enough to show any one that he isn't worth 
 much ! " interrupted Fred. " Why don't he 
 go to work, or go back to his ship, or do 
 something?" 
 
 " His ship doesn't sail in a week yet, and he 
 don't drink, if he does stay around the tavern. 
 You never heard any of his stories, either. I 
 
 tell you ! it's real fun to listen to them ! " 
 10
 
 146 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 "Pshaw! I wouldn't be seen listening! I 
 choose better company. Come now, Pres, 
 say you won't have anything more to do with 
 him." 
 
 " Oh, granny ! " 
 
 "Well, I think it's mean to go with any 
 one, and not tell mother about it ! " exclaimed 
 Fred, contemptuously. 
 
 "Well, I think it's babyish to be running 
 and telling mother everything! " answered 
 Pres. And then, with a sudden fear lest Fred 
 should think it wise to " tell " something of 
 which they had been talking, he added, care- 
 lessly, "You needn't fret, though! Jack 
 Simpson's going off, soon, and I shan't get a 
 chance to hear any more of his stories ! " 
 
 " I'm glad of it ! " answered Fred, with a 
 feeling of relief. 
 
 But Preston looked moody, and lagged be- 
 hind, as if he did not enjoy his brother's com-
 
 PRESTON. 147 
 
 pany. Fred's cheerful whistle contrasted 
 strangely vflth Preston's dull face and care- 
 for-nothing manner. 
 
 "I say, now, Pres!" he turned and ex- 
 claimed, as they drew near the house, " be a 
 good fellow, do ! and I'll make you a nice 
 present for your birthday ; that is next week, 
 isn't it?" 
 
 " Yes ; and I wish I was twenty-one, in- 
 stead often!" answered Pres, desperately. 
 
 " Oh, what a goose ! I don't. Just think ! 
 we haven't anything to do, now, but go to 
 school, and have fun ! and when we get to be 
 as old as that, we've got to pitch into some- 
 thing ! " 
 
 Fred groaned at the idea ; and, for a mo- 
 
 
 ment, was lost in thought about the unknown 
 
 future ; but he soon came back to the start- 
 ing point, and said, 
 
 " Well, now, Pres, I'm in earnest, and I'll
 
 148 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 keep my word, if you only won't be cranky, 
 and worry mother ! I do think she has a real 
 hard time of it, with all of us boys, and father 
 away so long! " 
 
 Preston looked up, and saw something 
 ahead, which made him laugh at Fred's words. 
 
 " You're an old granny, Fred ! There's 
 mother, now ! " 
 
 Yes, there she was, to be sure! and the 
 smiling face which looked out at them, from 
 under the funny garden-hat, did not show 
 signs of the "hard time" which Fred had spo- 
 ken of. Of course not ! mothers' faces never 
 do show such things. Even when they can't 
 help becoming pale and tired and thin, there 
 
 is always the same sweet, bright smile, which 
 
 
 seems to say, "It is pleasant to be pale and 
 
 tired and thin ; we like it, and it isn't hard ! " 
 
 But, sometimes, boy-like, Fred gets a look 
 
 deeper down than the mother-face ; and sees a
 
 RESTON. 149 
 
 little of the heart that watches so, and prays 
 so, and loves and labors and waits so ! 
 
 "What are you doing out here?" cried 
 Fred, dropping his books, and slipping his 
 arm about mother's waist, as she stood 
 there. 
 
 " Enjoying -this beautiful spring day. Will 
 wanted to begin his garden, and I thought 
 that June and I might help him." 
 
 At this moment, June appeared, sitting in 
 her little carriage, and coming around the cor- 
 ner of the house, drawn by Marcy, who was 
 doing her best at baby-talk. 
 
 "Why, Juno!" 
 
 At the sight of Fred, the little creature bub- 
 bled over with delight. Making one desper- 
 ate effort, she freed her arms from the close 
 carriage-blanket, and stretched them towards 
 him with an " oo ! " " oo ! " which she learned 
 by watching Fred whistle.
 
 150 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 ' Of course she shall come, queen June ! " 
 and Fred took her in his arms, and started off, 
 at full galop, towards the " Point." 
 
 " Mercy sakes ! Mrs. Kirke ! " cried Marcy, 
 " whatever will become of the child ! He'll 
 fall and break its neck, as sure as you're 
 born." 
 
 Mrs. Kirke smiled fearlessly : " I guess not, 
 Marcy, Fred is very careful ; I do not feel 
 afraid to trust him with her." 
 
 Here, Marcy's attention was drawn in 
 another direction, by the sight of Preston, 
 dodging under her "last drying" of clean 
 clothes, which hung upon the line. 
 
 " Here, master Pres, keep away from those 
 sheets ! you'll have 'em all soiled again. 
 Sakes alive ! was there ever such a boy! " 
 
 " Preston ! " called his mother, "come here. 
 You must not run under Marcy's clean clothes. 
 Don't you know that it is hard work to wash,
 
 PRESTON. 15! 
 
 and she likes to have them look nicely, after 
 she has worked so at it." 
 
 Preston edged off towards Will's flower- 
 bed. 
 
 " You haven't began your garden yet, Pres," 
 said his mother. " It is time, now, to have all 
 your seeds in. What are you going to 
 plant?" 
 
 " I don't know," answered Preston ; "it's an 
 awful bother to make a garden ! " 
 
 " But it is so pleasant, you know, to have 
 the flowers, when they come." 
 
 " / know what Pres is going to plant in his 
 garden," said Will, looking up with a saucy 
 little laugh on his face. 
 
 "What?" asked Preston. 
 
 " Ragged sailors." 
 
 Mother laughed gaily, but Preston blushed 
 in a guilty sort of way, and felt like shaking
 
 152 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 the little innocent brother, who was raking 
 away so industriously. 
 
 " Well, those are very pretty flowers," said 
 mother ; " but let us have all the ragged 
 sailors in the garden, and none of them on our 
 sea ! Let the sailors who are on the great 
 sea, with the precious boats, leave off all the 
 raggedness of sin and self; and let them put 
 on the beautiful garments of Christ's righteous- 
 ness, and the whole armor of God ; so that 
 they may not be ashamed to appear at the 
 last day, before the Judge of all." 
 
 Mother drew Preston nearer, and took the 
 kiss which he had not offered since coming 
 from school. And something, either the kiss 
 or the words made a great lump come in the 
 boy's throat, which he stood trying to swallow, 
 and unable to say a word, when Fred came 
 racing back with June. 
 
 " Mamma " was the only word that baby
 
 PRESTON. !cj3 
 
 could speak plainly ; and she said it over and 
 over at that time, as if to express the pleasure 
 she felt, after her excursion with brother 
 Fred. 
 
 " She thinks the view from Point Lookout 
 is very fine," said Fred.- 
 
 " She seems to have enjoyed it, but I guess 
 it is time for her to go in. Will dear, haven't 
 you worked long enough?" 
 
 " I guess maybe I have, pretty near ; for my 
 back's awfully tired," answered Will, getting 
 up with a hot face. 
 
 " I wouldn't do any more now; but you can 
 stay and see Pres, if he wants to begin his." 
 
 Mrs. Kirke wished that Preston would begin. 
 She liked to have her boys take an interest in 
 flowers ; they are such gentle, beautiful things, 
 that she thought boys could hardly help being 
 better, for loving and caring about them. 
 But Preston seemed in no mood to begin
 
 154 
 
 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 his garden then. He went into the kitchen, 
 and said to Marcy that he was " half starved," 
 and wouldn't she give him a "piece of cake, 
 right off?"
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 An Evening Talk. 
 
 IV /T OTHER, isn't it strange that we don't 
 
 -*- hear from father?'' 
 
 "We ought to have had some news by this 
 time, I certainly think, Sydney. But then, 
 you know, we have often been disappointed be- 
 fore, and can hardly count upon anything with 
 certainty." 
 
 " No," and Sydney, in his walk up and 
 down the room, stopped looking at the pretty 
 slippers which cousin Grace had made him, 
 and looked, instead, at his mother's face. It 
 had a little anxiety in it, as it bent over the 
 jacket she was mending for Pres.
 
 156 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 "I'll tell you what it is, little mother !" he 
 exclaimed, coming to a stand-still in front of 
 the work-table ; " if father should take it into 
 his head I mean, if he should be obliged to 
 make another voyage, we're just going to 
 pack you off with him ! It's a shame for us 
 to keep you here at home ! And I'll just take 
 these boys into my own hands, and let you 
 have a little vacation !" 
 
 Mother looked up and smiled at him. 
 
 " Do you suppose I should have a very 
 comfortable time, away out on the ocean, and 
 my boys all here at home? I should not 
 know what to do with myself; and I do really 
 flatter myself that you would not know what 
 to do without me !" 
 
 " Oh, but then you'd have father ! and we 
 could manage. Boys ought to learn to get 
 along by themselves, anyhow, and not to be
 
 AN EVENING TALK. 157 
 
 depending on their mother all the time! 
 Oughn't they, Fred ?" 
 
 " No !" answered Fred, who had just come 
 into the room, and did not know what had 
 started the question. "I want my mother! 
 and I can't get along without her!" 
 
 He knelt down on her footstool, and held 
 up a badly-cut finger for her to tie up. 
 "Why, Fred!" 
 
 " For pity's sake, Fred ! what have you 
 been doing?" 
 
 " Cutting my finger." 
 "But how?" 
 
 " Oh, just trying some of my new tools ! " 
 and Fred gave a little smile of satisfaction, as 
 he thought how nicely the little ship was get-i 
 ting on, which he was making for Preston's 
 birthday. In his great interest he had worked 
 too long in the twilight, and let his knife 
 slip.
 
 158 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 "There! I'd like to know who would ever 
 have done that up so, if mother hadn't been 
 here ! " 
 
 He held up the cut finger, so nicely bound 
 with a soft bandage. 
 
 " Boys ought to get along without their 
 mother, hey ? Thank you, mister Syd ! you 
 may but I can't ! It's dreadful ! I don't sup- 
 pose I'll ever be a man, but I can't help it ! " 
 
 Every one laughed at Fred's comically 
 dismal tone ; though Sydney felt a little pro- 
 voked, and said, 
 
 " Pshaw, Fred ! you don't know what we're 
 talking about ! " 
 
 " Tell, us, then." 
 
 But when he was told, Fred did not look 
 one bit more like agreeing with his brother on 
 the final question, whether df not boys ought 
 to get along without their mothers ! Here, 
 however, another boy made himself heard.
 
 AN EVENING TALK. 159 
 
 " Mother'll just wait till I get my ship, and 
 then she'll go with me ! And you'll be plenty 
 big enough to take care of yourselves, by that 
 time. Won't you, mother?" 
 
 This was Preston, of course, who was sit- 
 ting in a dark corner. 
 
 " Hurrah for Pres ! Come out here, and 
 let's have a look at you, after that ! " 
 
 Mother's hand kept Fred by her side, when 
 he was starting to bring Pres out. And she 
 answered, " Perhaps I will, my boy, if you will 
 wait for me, and not be in a hurry to get off 
 on the ocean. We will hope to have a good 
 many quiet days here in the old home, first. 
 It will be so pleasant, too, when father comes 
 to stay ; I expect we shall none of us want to 
 get very far away from the old spot ! " 
 
 Preston did not make any answer ; but the 
 other boys immediately began to talk about 
 what they would do, when father came.
 
 l6o THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 This was what Fred called "lazy night;" 
 that is, Friday night, when there were no les- 
 sons to be learned for the next day ; and when 
 they scattered themselves promiscuously about 
 " mother's room," and did what they pleased. 
 And they usually ended by pleasing to have a 
 good talk with mother. 
 
 Sydney came home on Friday afternoons, 
 then, because the days were longer ; though 
 he had concluded to stay at his uncle's 
 through the week, until the end of the term. 
 
 Will rocked in the big chair, and said 
 nothing of his intentions to any one, but 
 quietly resolved to " make a little piece of 
 poetry " for father's coming home, and print 
 it all out nicely, because he could not write 
 yet. 
 
 June was asleep in her crib. The boy's 
 voices never disturbed her ; they had always 
 gone in the room, just the same as they did
 
 AN EVENING TALK. l6l 
 
 before the sister came; and talked and 
 laughed, so that she had become used to it 
 all, and often went to sleep to the music of 
 Fred's whistle, or the squeaking of Preston's 
 boots. It was so pleasant for the boys, not to 
 have their voices screwed down to a stifling 
 whisper, nor to hear a warning " hush," when 
 they came into the room, with a bit of news 
 in an eager tone, nor to have a rebuking finger 
 held up to them, if they peeped into June's 
 bed, to see how she looked ! They hardly 
 knew how much they owed their mother for 
 all this delightful freedom. And all the other 
 ladies in the neighborhood who came in were 
 astonished beyond measure at it. Four boys 
 going in and out, as they pleased, and that 
 baby fast asleep, all the while ! It was a 
 " perfect miracle," they said. Perhaps it was. 
 There are some kind of mother-miracles ;-r-
 
 1 62 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 things which nobody on earth but mothers 
 can do ! 
 
 " Mother," said Sydney, as there came a 
 
 pause in the chatting, "where did you get 
 
 
 
 those pretty little mats, on your bureau ? " 
 
 "Why, our little friend Ella Benton made 
 them for me. Aren't they beautiful ? She 
 made June a rag doll, too, the other day ; and 
 it was really well done. June enjoys it very 
 much. Ella is an industrious girl." 
 
 "Yes, and smart too!" cried Fred. "She 
 knows so much that it frightens me to talk to 
 her. You needn't laugh, Syd ! it's a fact ! I 
 met her in the woods, the other day, pulling 
 flowers to pieces, and digging 'em up by the 
 roots ; and she said she was studying Bot- 
 any ! Think of it ! all by herself ! " 
 
 'Well! " said Sydney. 
 
 And Mrs. Kirke said, " That is very good. 
 Botany is a pleasant study."
 
 AN EVENING TALK. 163 
 
 " There's lots of flowers in the woods now," 
 remarked Will, in such a sleepy voice, that 
 mother looked at the clock, and found that it 
 was his bed-time. 
 
 "How is the Squire?" asked Sydney, as 
 Will departed, under mother's care. 
 
 " Fine old gentleman as ever was seen ! " 
 sang Fred. " And he's got his eye on you, 
 Syd, I'm certain ! He's always asking some- 
 thing about you. And I always tell him the 
 best I can." 
 
 Sydney laughed. "You can't tell him any- 
 thing very bad, except that I'd like to be as 
 rich as he is." 
 
 " Oh, pshaw ! " 
 
 "How does George get along?" asked 
 Sydney, overlooking the " pshaw." 
 
 " Oh, not very fast, I guess. The old gen- 
 tleman gets out of patience with him. I
 
 164 THE OLD BACK ROOM, 
 
 shouldn't wonder if he sent him after you, 
 before long." 
 
 " George doesn't care much for business. I 
 think he'd rather go through college." 
 
 " He's a queer fellow, but I like him. He 
 and Ellen come over quite often, now. You 
 see, the Squire's so particular; he won't let 
 them go to many places ; but he seems to 
 have taken a great notion to mother." 
 
 "No wonder!" exclaimed Sydney, casting 
 an admiring glance on the dear face which 
 came back in the room, just then. 
 
 But mother did not see it. She was look- 
 ing towards the other end of the room, where 
 Preston, almost forgotten by the other boys, 
 in their conversation was leaning over June's 
 crib, and tenderly touching the little soft 
 cheeks and the dimpled hands. 
 
 It was an unusual sight ; and made the 
 mother's heart glad for her boy.
 
 AN EVENING TALK. 165 
 
 When Preston saw that his mother was 
 looking, he said " good-night," in his usual 
 way, and went to bed.
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 " Where's Pres ? " 
 
 A LITTLE white-robed figure came 
 * * creeping into Fred's room, the next 
 morning, in the grey dawn, asking the old 
 question, with a more frightened face than it 
 had ever been asked with before : " Where's 
 Pres?" 
 
 " Goody, Will ! is that you ? what do you 
 want ? " said Fred, turning over, with a yawn, 
 and half closing his sleepy eyes again. 
 
 " Oh, Fred ! where's Pres ? " 
 
 The alarm in the little voice, and the touch 
 of the cold, trembling hands that were trying
 
 WHERE'S PRES? 167 
 
 to rouse him, banished the last remnant of 
 sleepiness from Fred's eyes. He sprang up 
 in bed, and looked wildly at his little brother's 
 pale face repeating the question, as if trying 
 to understand what it meant. 
 
 "Where's Pres? mercy, Will! I don't 
 know ! isn't he in bed ? " 
 
 " No ! no ! " cried the child, half sobbing 
 and shivering with excitement. " I woke up, 
 and he wasn't in the bed at all ; and I hunted 
 for him, but I couldn't even find his clothes : 
 they're every one gone ; and oh, Fred ! I'm 
 afraid somebody's carried him away." 
 
 " Here ! " cried Fred, jumping out, " get in 
 my bed : your' re catching your death of cold, 
 out there. And don't you fret ; I guess 
 you've been dreaming. I'll go and find 
 Pres." 
 
 Will crept into the warm place, gladly;
 
 1 68 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 while Fred hastily put on some of his 
 
 clothes. 
 
 "Will," he stopped to say, before he 
 opened the door, " keep still, and don't 
 come out till I come back ; or else we'll dis- 
 turb mother." 
 
 With a softer step than most boys of his 
 size could make, Fred went to the room 
 where his younger brothers usually slept to- 
 gether. It was quite empty and still ; and he 
 found that Will had spoken truly when he 
 said that Preston's clothes were " every one 
 gone." Yes ; even the pretty new Sunday 
 suit, which he had only worn twice that 
 spring. Only the torn school-books, and the 
 half dozen tops, tossed out of different pock- 
 ets, remained to show where Pres had been. 
 
 Fred's rosy face grew suddenly pale: but 
 he did not forget mother, even then. He 
 went noiselessly across the hall, to Sydney's
 
 WHERE'S PRES? 169 
 
 room. Glancing towards his mother's door, 
 he saw a little folded note slipped under it. 
 His first impulse was to get it, and see what 
 it told. But thinking it might not be quite 
 right, he went to Sydney first. 
 
 Having carefully shut the door, he roused 
 his brother, and sat down on the bed, to con- 
 quer the trembling which had come over him, 
 and to tell his story. 
 
 " Now, Syd," he said, as he saw the look of 
 wondering indignation in Sydney's face; 
 "I'm afraid it's some work of that plagueyold 
 sailor who has been around the village, you 
 know, for so long. Pres told me that he was 
 going to sail away this week ; and he as good 
 as promised me not to have anything more to 
 do with him : but he is such a queer boy ! " 
 
 " Such a bad one, you mean ; " exclaimed 
 Sydney, as Fred stopped to draw a long 
 sigh.
 
 I/O THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " Well, Syd, we're all bad enough, and he's 
 our brother! Now, he may have only just 
 gone to see the vessel start, or something of 
 that sort ; but his taking all his clothes with 
 him, makes me think that can hardly be." 
 
 " What shall we do ? " cried Sydney, in dis- 
 may. " Hadn't we better call mother ? " 
 
 " No ! she'll find it out soon enough. But 
 it seems to me, if I were you, I'd get ready 
 and go out this very minute, and try to find 
 Pres. Go to the Thorn house, first, and find 
 if that sailor has gone ; and then go into the 
 city, down where the ships are. And oh, 
 Syd ! maybe you can find him." 
 
 " So I will ! " exclaimed Sydney, hurrying 
 to dress. 
 
 " Hush ; don't make such a noise. I'm 
 afraid mother will hear ; poor mother." 
 
 Fred watched his brother go quietly down 
 the stairs ; and, after having whispered, " Take
 
 WHERE'S PRES? 171 
 
 Peter with you," he went back to his own 
 room, to tell the patient little Will. 
 
 It seemed to Fred as if the sun was so slow, 
 that morning ; and as if little June never 
 would cry, and wake mother. But the time 
 came at last ; and, with heart-beats that he 
 could hear, Fred sat in the hall, listening to 
 the stir in mother's room, and waiting to see 
 the little note disappear from under the door. 
 
 It went, at length, after he had heard the 
 shutters open, and knew that the sunlight was 
 shining in to show where it lay. 
 
 Then came a quick cry of grief; and the 
 door opened. Fred sprang up, and stopped 
 his mother, who was running to Preston's 
 room. 
 
 " Mother, dear, he isn't there. I've looked. 
 We know all about it. And Syd's gone to 
 try and find him. Oh, mother ! sit down, and
 
 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 don't look so white ; we'll get him back, I'm 
 sure! " 
 
 Mrs. Kirke sank into the chair that Fred 
 had drawn towards her. 
 
 " Oh, Preston ! oh my little boy, that I 
 loved so ! " she said, handing the note, with 
 her trembling fingers, to Fred. 
 
 With one strong young arm about his 
 sorrowing mother, he opened it, and read 
 what was written in the 'crooked, ignorant, 
 boyish hand. 
 
 " DEAR MOTHER I can't help it. I am 
 going to sea with Mister sailor Jack. I want 
 to go so bad. And I know you won't let me 
 if I ask you. Good-bye. Jack says we will 
 be gone four months. Jack is not bad. And 
 I ain't going to be bad. Only I must go to 
 sea. Father wouldn't take me. I'm ten years 
 old, now. It won't be long. Good-bye. 
 
 " From your boy, PRESTON."
 
 WHERE'S PRES? 173 
 
 Fred would have laughed at the funny 
 little boy-note, except for the aching mother- 
 heart by his side. He folded it again, kissed 
 his mother's pale cheek, and said cheerfully, 
 " Don't worry, mother ; perhaps Syd will find 
 him, in time." 
 
 Then he told her how he and Sydney had 
 found it out. 
 
 " It must have been dark night when he 
 went !" she said, pitifully. " If I had only 
 been awake ! He is such a little boy, to do so !" 
 
 " Pres knows a good deal more than we 
 think," said Fred. And he told, regretfully, 
 about the day when he had urged his brother 
 to stop having so much to do with the strange 
 sailor ; and how Preston had seemed to 
 promise to give it up. " And I thought he 
 meant it, so I didn't tell you, for fear it would 
 only make him cross and angry at me. Per- 
 haps I ought to have spoken about it."
 
 174 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Mother turned, with a sudden feeling of 
 comfort, to the loving boy at her side. 
 
 " No, my boy ; I think you did right. It 
 would not probably have made any difference, 
 if Preston had made up his mind to go." 
 Then she sat thinking sadly. 
 
 " Did Preston ask father to take him ? I 
 never knew it." 
 
 " Oh, just once. The day we went to see 
 the ' Ocean Wave.' I guess father thought 
 he wasn't in earnest. I did. Just the same 
 as he often asks things, you know, mother." 
 
 " Yes ; I never thought that he felt so 
 very anxious to go, or I would have asked 
 his father, myself, to take him with him." 
 
 " I don't think he did, mother, until this 
 ' Jack,' as he calls him, came in the village, 
 and told the boys stories enough to set them 
 all crazy." 
 
 It almost made Fred cry himself, to see the
 
 WHERE'S PRES? 175 
 
 tears drop down his mother's white cheeks, as 
 she sat there. 
 
 Marcy came up to beg Mrs. Kirke to try 
 and eat some breakfast. " Because," she 
 said, " there's four children left, ma'am !" 
 
 This little sentence roused the sorrowful 
 mother. She went to see what had become 
 of the baby. There sat patient little Will, 
 holding her in his lap, and his big grey eyes 
 full of wondering grief. 
 
 " Mother," said Fred, taking June, " we'll 
 go down, and I'll pour you a nice cup of 
 coffee ; and you'll come and drink it, in a few 
 minutes, won't you ?" 
 
 She said yes : and Fred went away with the 
 little ones, knowing very well Who could 
 comfort his mother better than all others, in 
 this time of great trial.
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 Out on the Ocean. 
 
 * "*HE long day wore slowly away. Every 
 -- one tried to be cheerful and patient. 
 But a shadow had fallen in the old back room, 
 and the boy's Saturday was not the usual 
 merry holiday. 
 
 Late in the afternoon, Sydney came over 
 the hill, but with the slow step of one who 
 brings no good news. Mother saw it from 
 the window, and her heart sank, with the last 
 hope gone. 
 
 Fred went to meet his brother, and they 
 came in the room together. Sydney went 
 straight to his mother, with the old, boyish
 
 OUT ON THE OCEAN. 177 
 
 caress of his hand on her hair; and there 
 was silence in the room for a few moments, 
 because all hearts were too full for any words 
 to be spoken. Little June hugged her rag 
 doll, in wondering silence, and looked with 
 questioning eyes from one to another. 
 
 The thoughtful mother spoke first. 
 
 " Sydney, dear, you must be very tired. 
 Have you walked much ?" 
 
 " A good deal, mother ; but I didn't mind 
 it. I rested for a few minutes before I came 
 out, at uncle Syd's, and had something to 
 eat." 
 
 " Sit down, Syd, and tell us where you 
 went, and if you heard anything," said Fred, 
 watching his mother's anxious face, and think- 
 ing that she would rather know at once all 
 there was to tell. 
 
 " I heard at Thorn's, that the sailor who had 
 
 been staying there had left last night, and 
 12
 
 1/8 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 that his vessel was to sail very early this 
 morning. That old Thorn looked at me with 
 his silly laugh, and wanted to know if there 
 was ' any trouble.' How I hate him ! I 
 shouldn't wonder if he knew something about 
 Pres' going off!" 
 
 " Hush, my boy ; it is wrong to hate." 
 "Well, such a man!" exclaimed Sydney, 
 with indignation. "I went right in to the 
 city, then, and down to the wharves ; but 
 they said the vessel had sailed. It was the 
 ' Ontario ;' and the captain's name is Law- 
 rence. They are expected to be gone about 
 four months, and I suppose Fres is with them. 
 I hope they'll show him that going to sea 
 isn't so very splendid after all." 
 
 " We won't think hardly of him," said 
 mother, softly. " He is so young, and must 
 have been led away by some one. We will 
 just pray for him, and try to live on cheer-
 
 OUT ON THE OCEAN. 179 
 
 fully while he is gone ; and perhaps God will 
 send him back to us, a better and wiser boy." 
 
 And so, they found God in the shadow, as 
 they had often found him in the sunshine. 
 And when the Cross came across the thresh- 
 old of the back room, it came not without the 
 Saviour who had borne it first of all. 
 
 The news of Preston's going soon found its 
 way through the village ; and the next day, 
 many faces, full of sympathy, and some 
 curious ones, were turned toward the Kirke 
 family, as they went in church. 
 
 Sydney held his head a little higher than 
 usual ; he was a proud boy, and it hurt him to 
 have all those faces saying silently, " Where's 
 Pres?" 
 
 Fred's usually happy face was a little sad, 
 and Mrs. Kirke drew her veil about her, and 
 longed for the support of her husband's strong 
 arm.
 
 l8o THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 The minister, who was Will's favorite 
 example, prayed tenderly for "the absent 
 ones ;" that God would guide them in better 
 ways than they could seek for themselves. 
 And after church, he walked home with 
 Mrs. Kirke, while Sydney went quickly ahead 
 of every one, and would not stop even to 
 speak to Squire Benton and Ella. Fred told 
 them the story, throwing all the blame on 
 "that sailor;" and saying cheerfully, that 
 " after all, maybe it would do Pres good, and 
 cure him of liking the sea so much." At 
 which the Squire laughed quietly, as much as 
 to say, " That's all you know about it." 
 
 Later in the day, after the boys had come 
 from Sunday-school, the Squire was seen com- 
 ing in the gate, with his great gold-headed 
 cane, and Ella by his side. 
 
 He expressed his sympathy in his own 
 blunt, hardy way, which was, perhaps, as
 
 OUT ON THE OCEAN. igl 
 
 comforting to the mother's heart as more 
 dainty words would have been. He knew 
 Captain Lawrence, and thought that he was a 
 good, honest man, who would not treat Pres- 
 ton hardly. 
 
 " We ought to have looked after these boys 
 more, in the absence of their good father," 
 he said, meaning himself by the "we." 
 
 " And we will try to do better, in the 
 future. Somehow, I didn't think much about 
 the younger boys ; " and he looked towards 
 Sydney. 
 
 Ella was holding little June, and thinking 
 of the time when Mrs. Kirke had said to her, 
 " I could not spare one of them." And she 
 thought it was sad that one of them had 
 found that he could spare such a mother. 
 
 The motherless girl had learned some 
 precious lessons from Mrs. Kirke, and was 
 much attached to her teacher. When the
 
 1 82 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 grandfather found that Ella was improving, 
 was learning to be more gentle and indus- 
 trious and wise and thoughtful, he encouraged 
 her visits to the house under the hill ; so that 
 she and George had become familiar friends 
 there, and were included in most of Fred's 
 plans for any enjoyment. 
 
 After they had gone, mother and the boys 
 sang their Sunday evening hymns together, 
 as usual ; and in all hearts, and in every word, 
 and through every line, was the thought of 
 the absent boy. Where was he, on that 
 pleasant Sunday night ? Did he think of 
 home, and of the hymns, and of those there 
 who loved him yet ? 
 
 These unspoken questions mingled in the 
 singing, and made the notes tremble and falter 
 a little, now and then. 
 
 When the pause that was saddest of all 
 came, Fred spoke up, with an effort to make
 
 OUT ON THE OCEAN. 183 
 
 his voice cheerful, and said, " Let's sing Pres' 
 favorite ; maybe he's thinking about it now." 
 
 So they sang " We are out on the ocean, 
 sailing," and went through it bravely, though 
 mother's voice failed entirely there. Some- 
 thing in the words, and in the lively tune 
 connected with them, had always pleased 
 Preston, and he had generally chosen to sing 
 it, at such times. 
 
 And, after the singing, when they said 
 their good-nights, and separated, I think not 
 one of them, even little Will, forgot to kneel 
 and pray for Pres, to the great Ruler of the 
 ocean, that he might be kept in safety 
 through all perils, and brought home to them 
 again. And I know that He who holds the 
 waters in the hollow of his hand listened to 
 the prayers, for He is a gracious and merciful 
 God. 
 
 Sydney lingered in mother's, room after the
 
 1 84 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 other boys had gone. " Mother," said he, 
 " wouldn't it be better for me to stay at home 
 with you now ? It seems lonelier than ever, 
 now that Pres is gone, and I think perhaps I 
 had better not go away." 
 
 "Thank you, for being so thoughtful, my 
 boy; but I do not think we ought to keep 
 you at home. We shall try to be brave and 
 cheerful, and it will not be long before your 
 term will close. Then, too, we shall hope to 
 hear something from father, soon, and that 
 will help us. No, go on with your studies, 
 and be my faithful, brave son. And, Syd- 
 ney," 
 
 " Yes, mother." 
 
 " Remember, the waves of temptation will 
 come to you all, as they came to Preston. 
 Oh, take the strong Saviour in to help you ! " 
 
 He could scarcely keep back the tears, at 
 her earnest entreaty, and his lip quivered a
 
 OUT ON THE OCEAN. 185 
 
 little as he answered, "Yes, mother, I'll re- 
 member." 
 
 And little Will nestled close to brother 
 Fred, and cried himself to sleep, because Pres 
 wasn't with him in their own little bed. 
 
 But no one knew how lonely the mother- 
 heart was, nor how it ached ; no one but God.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 The Lighthouse. 
 
 A DARK, dark night, and the waves are 
 high, on the sea of life, and two little 
 boats are there in the storm. 
 
 The rocks are so near, and so hidden in 
 the darkness ! Will no light come, to show 
 where the danger lies ? 
 
 " Syd, come along ! it's only a little social 
 gathering, at cousin Lily's, and Lily is a nice 
 girl. I know you'll enjoy yourself there. 
 You study too hard, and ought to have some 
 fun, once in a while." 
 
 " But a dinner party, Ned." 
 
 " Oh, pshaw ! don't be so silly. You must
 
 THE LIGHTHOUSE. l8/ 
 
 get used to company, if you are going to get 
 on in the world." 
 
 Here John came in with his plea. " We're 
 all going ; now, don't be such a granny as to 
 want to stay at home, Syd." 
 
 So Sydney put on his polished boots, 
 brushed his hair with extra care, fussed over 
 his new cravat, and went, thinking, with a sort 
 of dread, all the while, of that solemn and 
 stately old Englishman, whom Miss Lily called 
 " papa," and whose eyes had a way of looking 
 " right through " all the boys who came in 
 their way. 
 
 But there were all sorts of rare and curious 
 and beautiful things, in the gentleman's par- 
 lors, and Sydney and his companions enjoyed 
 themselves in looking at them, before dinner. 
 And even when they were all seated at the 
 long table, with its shining array of silver and 
 glass, it did not seem so bad, he thought, only
 
 188 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 for the sharp eyes, behind the gold glasses, at 
 the head of it all. 
 
 Bye and bye, a gay young man, one of 
 Ned's special friends, called out, 
 
 " As this is Miss Lily's birthday, I propose 
 we shall drink health to her, and honor to 
 sweet sixteen." 
 
 The young girl smiled pleasantly, with all 
 the roses of youth and health and happiness 
 in her face. And all the glasses were filled 
 with the sparkling wine, at the stately father's 
 word ; and Sydney's hand trembled on his, as 
 the others raised theirs, and sat waiting for 
 him. 
 
 Ned, next to him, nudged him, as if to re- 
 mind him of what was expected of him. 
 
 " Sydney," said some one else, " are you 
 ready?" 
 
 His hand moved, as if to raise the glass, 
 and his eyes rested on the bright face of Lily,
 
 THE LIGHTHOUSE. 189 
 
 opposite. It was a pretty face, and its owner 
 was much thought of among the young men. 
 But, oh ! there are bright sparkles on the sea 
 of life, which look so fair, and tempt so 
 strongly, that many and many a frail boat has 
 been drawn by them, and wrecked on the 
 sharp rocks that were hidden beneath. 
 
 Thank the good God, for our Sydney, that 
 He had placed a lighthouse, to show the way 
 in such a moment of hesitation and danger. 
 
 Sydney looked into the fair girl-face; but 
 another, more beautiful in its love, a no- 
 bler, truer, tenderer face, seemed to 
 rise up by its side. That made the boy 
 stronger. His trembling hand set down the 
 glass, firmly. The light from a mother's love 
 had shown him the rocks that lay not far from 
 the first temptation. 
 
 " I never drink wine," he said, looking up,
 
 190 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 with a little flush on his face ; " please to ex- 
 cuse me." 
 
 He changed the glass for one filled with 
 pure water, and drank it quietly, when the 
 others took their wine. 
 
 It was all in a minute one little minute 
 boys, which might have made an eternity of 
 misery for Sydney, if he had yielded to the 
 temptation. 
 
 Miss Lily's rosy lips curled a little scorn- 
 fully, and the pompous papa said, 
 
 " People generally conform to the customs 
 of my table." 
 
 " Syd's a little green, yet," said one of the 
 young men, in a sly tone of apology, meant 
 rather to tease Sydney. It had the effect. 
 The boy's face reddened with anger, as he 
 raised it towards the head of the table. 
 
 " I beg your pardon, sir ; but I generally 
 try to conform to what I know is right."
 
 THE LIGHTHOUSE. 19! 
 
 It was not respectful, however brave it 
 
 \ 
 
 sounded, and Sydney knew it. He was sorry 
 for it, as soon as it was spoken. The old gen- 
 tleman took no notice of Sydney after that, 
 and everybody chatted with everybody else, 
 without speaking to him. 
 
 How Sydney wished himself in the quiet, 
 old back room, with mother's voice to set 
 everything right in his troubled heart. But 
 he could not always be there, nor always hear 
 that dear voice. He must go on, and meet 
 the temptations as they came ; and he remem- 
 bered how his mother had said to him, on the 
 Sunday night after Preston had gone, " The 
 waves of temptation will come to you all, as 
 they came to Preston. Oh, take the strong 
 Saviour in to help you." 
 
 And Sydney began to see how much he 
 needed that " strong Saviour." 
 
 After dinner, while Lily was laughing and
 
 192 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 singing and talking with the others, he sat 
 meditating how he should get courage to 
 apologize to her father for that rude speech. 
 He managed to do it, while they were getting 
 their hats to go, and thinking of a dozen 
 things to say, as people always do, at the last 
 minute. 
 
 He slipped back into the parlor, found the 
 old gentleman, and made his apology, in a 
 frank, boyish way. All the answer he received 
 was a stately wave of the hand, and these 
 words : " Boys should learn to be gentle- 
 manly, before they go into gentlemen's com- 
 pany." 
 
 Sydney turned away, with a feeling of dis- 
 appointment and a desperate half-resolve to 
 " do what others did, after that, and make no 
 fuss about it." 
 
 Ah, Sydney ! can you not bear such a little 
 reproach and blame, for His sake, who once on
 
 THE LIGHTHOUSE. 193 
 
 the same earth, " looked for some to pity, and 
 there was none ? "for His sake who was de- 
 spised and rejected of men, when he came to 
 bring them salvation ? 
 
 Oh, dear boys, this Saviour was once a boy, 
 himself; and he knows all about your temp- 
 tations and trials. He knows just how hard 
 it all is, and how many will turn against you. 
 And His smile of approval is worth more to 
 you than all the praises of men. 
 
 " Never mind, Syd ; father's queer about 
 some things, and he don't understand your 
 strict ways ; because, you see, we always have 
 wine on the table, and have got used to it." 
 
 This was spoken by Lily's brother, a fine- 
 looking boy, of just Sydney's age, who had 
 followed his friend inside of the parlor door. 
 He was generally led by others ; but Sydney's 
 doleful face was too much for his kind heart, 
 13
 
 194 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 at that time, and his friendly words were quite 
 comforting. 
 
 Sydney's cousins were rather annoyed at 
 him, too, and went off with some other com- 
 panions. Sydney went home, an-d sat down 
 in his room, to study a little before bed-time. 
 As he opened his books, a knock came at the 
 door, and his aunt asked to come in. 
 
 " My dear boy, I am afraid you caused 
 some offence to-day." 
 
 " I can't help it, Aunt Hope. I tried to do 
 right, and it isn't my fault if people get of- 
 fended at it." 
 
 Then he told her of his unsuccessful apology 
 to Lily's father. 
 
 She looked at him, thoughtfully, and 
 sighed. 
 
 " I don't see how you could be so brave, 
 Sydney ; most boys would not have done 
 so."
 
 THE LIGHTHOUSE. 195 
 
 " Mother taught me," he answered, with a 
 light on his face, that shone away all vexation 
 and doubt. 
 
 The lady did not speak ; but took up Syd- 
 ney's little Bible, which lay upon the table, 
 and saw that his mother had taught him 
 where to go for help and counsel and strength. 
 She rose, and touching his forehead with her 
 lips, said, 
 
 " I wish my boys were more like you." 
 
 Sydney felt nearer to God than ever before, 
 that night. The winds were stilled for a lit- 
 tle, and the waves had not gone over his boat 
 to sink it. And he seemed to hear the 
 " Peace, be still, ' that comes from the blessed 
 haven of rest, to those who sail on life's 
 stormy sea. 
 
 And where was the other little ship ?
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Shining Again. 
 
 OUT on the wide ocean only the great 
 sky overhead only the great water 
 underneath only the great God every- 
 where ! 
 
 No mother's voice or kiss in the morning or 
 at night. No tender hands or gentle tones 
 only hard work and rough sailors. 
 
 " The boy's down," said the sailor Jack, 
 carelessly, one morning. Of course, every 
 one expected that. Boys always were sea- 
 sick. 
 
 So Preston lay alone, and suffered, and 
 thought of the pleasant back room, with its
 
 SHINING AGAIN. 197 
 
 sunshiny windows, and the comfortable sofa, 
 where sick boys had often lain, and the cool, 
 
 
 
 soft, mother-hands that smoothed hot heads, 
 and made pillows easy for them. He remem- 
 bered once, when he had been sick with the 
 scarlet fever, and had felt like a little prince, 
 throned on the cushioned sofa, with a table by 
 his side that was always fresh with oranges 
 or grapes or flowers or new books ; how pleas- 
 ant the long hours were, with mother reading 
 him some interesting story, or Sydney show- 
 ing him a new puzzle, and saying how glad he 
 was that he had had the fever, and need not 
 be kept out with Fred and Will. 
 
 He wondered if mother would feel sorry, ii 
 she could know how sick he was there, and 
 nobody to nurse him or talk to him ; for 
 everybody was busy on ship-board, and a sea- 
 sick boy was nothing new or alarming. 
 
 Then Preston would turn over in his little
 
 198 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 shaky bed, and cry, with his face buried in 
 the pillow; and all the while, something 
 seemed to keep whispering to him, " All your 
 own fault." 
 
 Then he would drop into an uneasy sleep, 
 and dream of being in Sunday-school, and re- 
 peating the fifth commandment: " Honor thy 
 fatheT and thy mother, that thy days may be 
 long upon the land which the Lord thy God 
 giveth thee." 
 
 If Preston had kept that commandment, he 
 would not have been lying there, feeling so 
 wretched ; and he half resolved that he would 
 never break it again, even to get to sea ! 
 
 But bye and bye, he began to feel better, and 
 crawled out on the deck, and watched the busy 
 sailors. The captain was easy and kind ; and 
 told him to " play away, until he was well, 
 and then he would set him at work." 
 
 But even the " play " grew dull to Preston ;
 
 SHINING AGAIN. 199 
 
 because there was so much of it. And once, 
 Captain Lawrence asked him, laughing, if he 
 " wouldn't like to be on land, going to school 
 and studying his lessons?" 
 
 Preston looked ashamed; though the cap- 
 tain did not really know how he had left his 
 home. Jack, who had him principally in his 
 charge, set him at work again, soon ; and did 
 not treat him as he had done when they used 
 to meet together in the village. 
 
 The boy's heart grew very glad, when the 
 vessel drew near to the first port. He never 
 imagined that solid ground, and houses and 
 trees could seem so pleasant to him ! He 
 walked as far as he was permitted, with 
 funny little footseps, as if the earth were roll- 
 ing and slipping about, in a very unsteady 
 way. 
 
 He talked with every foreign boy he met ; 
 and looked with a long look into the face of
 
 200 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 every lady who might be called " mother " by 
 some other boy. 
 
 Such stops were not long, though they 
 made quite a number of them. 
 
 At last Preston heard the captain say, 
 "Now, we're ready for home again." He 
 would not say to any one, least of all to 
 sailor Jack, how glad the news made him. 
 
 Yet he dreamed that night of going in at 
 the dear old home, and seeing all the familiar 
 faces there ; faces which he had seen none 
 like, in all the foreign parts ; so full of love 
 and patience and forgiveness, were they. 
 
 But, alas ! the wide, awful ocean lay yet be- 
 tween him and that happy home ; and what 
 boy can be sure of a mother's kiss, with all 
 those dangerous waves to cross ? 
 
 There came a day, when they had left all 
 land and houses far behind, when the huge 
 " Ontario " seemed like a little shell, on the
 
 SHINING AGAIN. 2OI 
 
 great billows ; when the face of captain and men 
 looked sober ; and when the fierce winds 
 howled with dreadful voices around the ves- 
 sel. 
 
 " We shall have a terrible night of it !" Pres- 
 ton heard the captain say, with an anxious 
 look on his face. And hurried hands were 
 getting things in readiness to meet the danger. 
 
 After an hour or so, Preston crept trem- 
 bling into his berth ; aching from hard work, 
 and frightened at the thought of what the 
 dreadful end might be. 
 
 There was no such thing as lying still. 
 
 Sometimes, it seemed to him as if the ship 
 had turned right over. Something fell from 
 the shelf, and struck his head. He felt for it ; 
 it was the little Bible, which he had packed 
 among his clothes. He held it, with a feeling 
 of awe ; and then there came back to his re- 
 membrance, the time when father had said, " I
 
 202 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 think the four little ships will go safely 
 through every storm, if the sailor boys never 
 forget to read their Chart, and always go for 
 help to the heavenly Captain." 
 
 Oh, how far astray one of the ships had 
 gone, already! how its keeper had forgotten 
 his Guide-book, and shut his ears to the words 
 of the Saviour Captain. And what was to be- 
 come of the precious soul, then ? Was the 
 harbor of Heaven anywhere near? Could he 
 ever get there ? Preston could not see ; it 
 was all dark ! and the heavenly Harbor has 
 all lights in it, for faithful souls ! 
 
 Some one called him up ; there was more 
 to be done ; torn sails to be taken down, ropes 
 to be held and fastened, orders to be obeyed, at 
 any risk! And the boy worked fast; he 
 went nimbly up and down ; was thrown about 
 by the heaving vessel, and bruised. But he 
 did his part bravely; listened for the com-
 
 SHINING AGAIN. 203 
 
 mands which were sometimes utterly drowned 
 in the louder voice of the tempest, and 
 seemed to hear, above them all, the voice of 
 God ; God, whom he had not loved, whose 
 laws he had broken, and who would call him 
 to account ! 
 
 Suddenly softly, as if angels had made a 
 way for it through the winds, there came to 
 his memory the sound of a sweet, low voice, 
 which sang 
 
 " Oh Jesus, once rocked on the breast of the billow, 
 And roused by the shriek of despair from thy pillow, 
 Now seated in glory, the mariner cherish, 
 Who cries in his anguish, ' Save, Lord, or we perish ! ' " 
 
 Preston could see then : could see all the way 
 to the heavenly Haven. " Save, Lord, or we 
 perish !" That was all ! The blessed light- 
 house of a mother's love had shone way out 
 there in mid-ocean, and pointed the' little, 
 tossed, frightened soul to Jesus who alone 
 could save !
 
 2O4 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 The boy, looking up through the dark, 
 prayed a little broken-hearted prayer, that God 
 heard above all the noise of the sea and the 
 storm. A broken timber struck him, at its 
 close; and he lay stunned upon the deck, 
 until some one stumbled over him. 
 
 " Goodness ! here's the boy ; killed, I be- 
 lieve ! his head's bleeding." 
 
 No, he was not killed ; only faint and worn 
 out. The kind-hearted captain, who seemed 
 to be everywhere at once, came by. " Carry 
 him below, one of you, and try to keep him 
 on a bed." 
 
 Preston opened his eyes, half unconscious, 
 and a line of the old childish prayer came to 
 his lips, as they laid him down. " I pray the 
 Lord my soul to keep ! " 
 
 When he next opened them, the tempest 
 was over, and the battered, weakened vessel 
 was sailing calmly on under the blue sky.
 
 SHINING AGAIN. 
 
 It all seemed like a terrible dream to Pres- 
 ton, and when he stood up, and went on deck, 
 and saw the shining waters, and felt the clear, 
 bracing air, all his strong love for the sea 
 came back. And he remembered, vaguely, a 
 promise which he had made in his heart, on 
 that fearful night : " If God only lets me get 
 safe home, I'll be a good boy, and never run 
 away from mother again!" 
 
 I think it would of been hard for Preston to 
 have kept that promise, very hard, if God 
 himself had not sent something to help him. 
 Already that something was waiting for him, 
 at home, though Preston did not know it.
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 A Chapter to the Girls. 
 
 RAVE hearts kept sunshine and cheer- 
 fulness in the old back room, though 
 Preston was gone, and the news from father 
 did not come. Fred exerted himself to the 
 utmost ; and Will was gentler than ever. 
 Sydney came home every week, tired, per- 
 haps, and a little discouraged because of the 
 temptations he had to fight against daily, 
 but almost always with the signs of hardly- 
 earned victory in his face, which made the 
 mother's heart so glad. And June, the pet 
 and plaything and treasure of them all, had 
 celebrated her " one-year-old " birthday,
 
 A CHAPTER TO THE GIRLS. 2O/ 
 
 and vas growing more cunning, and more 
 wise t:very day. She called all of her brothers 
 by name ; though it was quite plain that she 
 said " Fred " oftener than either of the others, 
 and stretched out her little hands to him, in a 
 confiding way, that made him very proud. 
 
 They were so gentle with her, these boys, 
 they knelt their proud young boyhood down 
 at the little sister-feet, and smoothed away the 
 boyish roughness, when they came into her 
 presence, that she might nestle her delicate 
 life close to theirs, and not be hurt. 
 
 " I never saw such boys !" Ella Benton said, 
 as she watched them sometimes. " I wish 
 George would be like that ! he is so rough !" 
 
 She forgot that these boys had been under 
 
 the daily influence of a gentle mother, all their 
 
 lives ; and that George had scarcely known 
 
 anything of a mother's care and teaching. 
 
 "Do you ever try to teach him?" asked
 
 208 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Mrs. Kirke. " All boys need some gentle, 
 womanly help ; and when God takes away the 
 mothers, He leaves the work for sisters to do. 
 Did you ever think of that ? " 
 
 " Why, no, ma'am. I always thought that 
 boys were made to be rough and troublesome 
 and noisy, and I didn't suppose that any one 
 could help it." 
 
 Mrs. Kirke smiled, and looked as if she 
 knew better than that. 
 
 * No, indeed ! they were made to be honors 
 and comforts and blessings to us, and strong 
 workers in God's great world. But, like fast- 
 growing trees, they will be unsteady and 
 rough-barked and fruitless, unless we place 
 our supports of love about them, and twine 
 our soft vines on the rough places, and give 
 plentiful waterings of our sympathy and care. 
 Do you understand, Ella?"
 
 A CHAPTER TO THE GIRLS. 209 
 
 The young girl looked thoughtful : " Yes, 
 ma'am, I think I do." 
 
 Mrs. Kirke's description seemed just to suit 
 her brother George. He had grown up sud- 
 denly, tall, and rather awkward, full of boyish 
 carelessness and roughness. Ella loved her 
 brother ; of course all girls do, I think, but 
 the trouble is they do not show it ; their love 
 does not blossom out into the soft vines which 
 Mrs. Kirke had spoken of, and twine itself 
 around their rugged boyhood. Dear girls, 
 you cannot expect the boys to be like your- 
 selves. God has not made them so. How do 
 you think the trees of the forest would look, 
 if they had soft, tender, smooth trunks, like 
 the stems of your delicate geranium or ivy ? 
 Not half so grand and noble as they do with 
 the rough, strong trunks which God has given 
 them, would they? But then, see how it adds 
 
 to their beauty, when the soft green moss nes- 
 14
 
 210 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 ties itself close against the trunks, and the lit- 
 tle vine clambers around the rugged bark. 
 See how much prettier the tree-stem is for be- 
 ing brown and hardy, then, when it shows it- 
 self between the green patches of moss ; and 
 see how much brighter the little vine looks, 
 when it twines itself around the bare trunk, 
 than if it were to go trailing daintily by itself 
 among the soft grass. 
 
 Look around, girls, and see what a work 
 God has given you to do. See how you can 
 make the lives of these brothers green and 
 fresh and pleasant ; see how you can help and 
 encourage them and influence them for good ; 
 see how patient and sympathizing you can be 
 with them. And then, some day, you will 
 find out, as Mrs. Kirke did, that they were 
 made to be " honors and comforts and bles- 
 sings to us, and strong workers for God." 
 
 " I don't know how to begin," sighed Ella,
 
 A CHAPTER TO THE GIRLS. 211 
 
 thinking over what her " mother-friend " had 
 said, and feeling a strong desire to be some- 
 thing to her one boy at home, as Mrs. Kirke 
 had been so much to her four. 
 
 " Begin with the very first thing that comes 
 to you, no matter how small. For instance : 
 Where will Georg^be when you get home?" 
 
 " Oh, he'll be just coming in from school, I 
 suppose." 
 
 " How do you suppose he will come in ? " 
 asked the lady, smiling at Ella's face, and feel- 
 ing that she knew as much about it as if she 
 had seen George " come in " every day, for as 
 long a time as she had seen certain other 
 boys. 
 
 " Why, he'll come in stamping and whis- 
 tling, and maybe screaming for a ' hunk of 
 cake ; ' and then he will throw his books on 
 the table, all in disorder, and, likely enough, 
 toss his cap in one corner of the room. He'll
 
 212 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 be sure to sit in my work-basket, if I'm not 
 watching ; and there won't be a bit of peace 
 until grandpa comes in from his walk." 
 
 " Oh, but, my dear child ! you must have 
 ' peace ' and happiness, too, in just this 
 brotherly society. For instance : If I were 
 you, when I heard him coming, I should say 
 to myself, ' There comes the dear, noisy fel- 
 low ; how good it sounds to hear a whistle ; 
 it has been so quiet here all day ! ' Then, I 
 should look up at him with a pleasant smile, 
 as the door opened, and at the same time, 
 quietly take my workbasket off the chair, and 
 set it on the table ; for men and boys do not 
 always seem to understand that such things 
 were not made to sit upon. Then I should 
 tell him how soon dinner would be ready, and 
 ask him if he couldn't do without the cake, 
 because I think it would be better for him. 
 But if he insists that he is ' starved,' and can't
 
 A CHAPTER TO THE GIRLS. 213 
 
 wait, then I should go, pleasantly, and get it 
 for him ; showing him that I was ready to 
 oblige him, and only hesitated on his own ac- 
 count. I shouldn't say anything about the 
 books, at first ; but after a while, I should 
 place them on the library shelf, and then say, 
 in a pleasant way, ' George, please try and 
 remember to put your books on this shelf; it 
 is so much nicer; and I will always have it 
 empty for you.' Then, I would ask some- 
 thing about school, to show that I was inter- 
 ested in what he was doing ; and I would lis- 
 ten to his stories of ' the fellows,' and enter 
 into his plans ; and put in a gentle word, now 
 and then, where I thought he was wrong, and 
 praise him, when he did right. I would not 
 grumble at him for going in the parlor with 
 muddy boots ; but I would get his slippers, 
 and say, ' Here, George, please put these on 
 before you go in,' because boys do not know
 
 214 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 as much about the pleasure of having a clean 
 carpet, as we do. And I would not say fret- 
 fully, ' That's a pretty place for your cap, on 
 the floor ! ' I would only remind him that 
 there was a hat-rack in the hall ; and, indeed, 
 I should not hesitate, once in a while, to hang 
 it up, myself, if he were busy at something. 
 All this, and a hundred other like things, I 
 would do, if I were you, Ella ; asking strength 
 and grace from God, all the while, to teach 
 you how to be a faithful, helpful sister. And, 
 more than all, I should pray for my brother, 
 that he might become a follower of the 
 Saviour, who was once himself a boy here on 
 earth." 
 
 Ella went home, that day, with a full heart. 
 And how she began the blessed sister-work, 
 and how it was hard at first ; and how she 
 learned, slowly, the better ways, and how God 
 helped her, and how the good influence was
 
 A CHAPTER TO THE GIRLS. 
 
 seen in her brother's life ; all this I would like 
 to tell you. But my story is about the " old 
 back room," and its inmates; and this was 
 just one of the rays from the sunshine of that 
 room, which shone out and reached other 
 rooms in another house.
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 The SJtadow. 
 
 IT was coming ! Away out, over one little 
 spot in the great ocean, God had raised 
 His Hand; and the shadow of that Hand, 
 which we earthly ones call " sorrow," was 
 stretching out, coming from that far spot, to 
 fall in the old back room. And the hearts 
 there were sitting in the sunlight, and knew 
 nothing of it. 
 
 Sydney came home one day, not over the 
 hill, with a springing footstep, as usual ; but 
 driven in his uncle's carriage, with his uncle 
 sitting by his side. 
 
 Yet, he was out first, when the carriage
 
 THE SHADOW. 2I/ 
 
 stopped at the door ; and, with a white, reso- 
 lute face, and a quick, unsteady step, went 
 directly in, and up the stairs to mother's 
 room. 
 
 "Mother! dear mother! father " his 
 
 quick breath almost choked him ; and he 
 reached out a slip of printed paper, in a sud- 
 den, desperate way. He had meant to tell 
 her, himself; he thought the words would 
 sound softer ; but his power of speech seemed 
 to sink away, at the sight of that white face, 
 which took its coloring from his own. 
 
 There it was ; all plain and short enough, 
 in those printed words, which meant so little 
 to thousands of other readers, and so very 
 much to them. 
 
 " Ship l Ocean Wave,' in port at , July 
 
 7 'th y Captain Kirke, died of fever, June 
 buried at sea."
 
 2l8 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 That was all : and Sydney's uncle took the 
 drooping form in his arms, and laid the white 
 face on the pillow. And we must shut the 
 door of mother's room, because this first great 
 sorrow is too sacred for us to see. 
 
 The day which had begun in such light and 
 peace went slowly away; and the shadow 
 stayed in the house. It was hard to see, at 
 first, that it was only the shadow of God's 
 Hand, which always means love ; it was 
 hard to understand at all : that father, the 
 dear, cheery-voiced father, for whose coming 
 home they had planned and waited, would 
 never, never come to that earthly home again. 
 It was hard to think of him lying down there 
 under the deep sea, with no mark to show 
 how many loved him here on earth ; and yet - 
 he was not there after all : it was only the 
 poor lifeless body that was lying under the 
 waves : he was up above, far up in the beau-
 
 THE SHADOW. 219 
 
 tiful Harbor that stands at the end of the 
 faithful sailor's voyage on the sea of life. No 
 rocks had wrecked his vessel ; no storms had 
 overcome and ruined his soul ; no snares had 
 drawn the precious boat out of the safe track ; 
 because, for many years, this man had given a 
 place in his ship to the great Saviour. He 
 was not ashamed, strong man though he was,- 
 to confess that he needed a stronger One to 
 guide his soul over the rough sea of life, and 
 save it. He was not ashamed to let the world 
 see this Saviour sitting in his boat ; not 
 ashamed to obey His commands, and listen to 
 His advice. And so, at last, the Saviour was 
 not ashamed of him, when God and the angels 
 stood at the Harbor's Golden Gate, and He 
 said before them all, " Well done, good and 
 faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy 
 Lord." 
 
 Fred sat thinking of all this, that evening,
 
 22O THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 in the sad quiet of mother's room. He felt 
 that it was such a blessed thing to be ready 
 when death came. And it seemed as if they 
 might hardly be sorry, because father had 
 gone to such a beautiful home. He wanted 
 to say so to mother : and yet he hardly dared 
 to lay the weight of one word on the aching 
 heart. So he only knelt closer to her, and 
 held one of her hands in his. And, presently, 
 he felt the other among his curls, with the old, 
 gentle touch. 
 
 Mother did not lose thought of her boys, in 
 even this dark hour. 
 
 " It doesn't seem as if God could be good, 
 when He does such things ! " exclaimed Syd- 
 ney, with passionate tears. 
 
 " Not when he takes father into his beauti- 
 ful Heaven, and makes him so very, very 
 happy?" asked his mother, with quivering
 
 THE SHADOW. 221 
 
 lips and a great pain at her heart, that not 
 one of them could understand. 
 
 " But it doesn't make us happy, and it's 
 too hard to have father just taken right away, 
 without ever seeing him, or saying good- 
 bye." 
 
 Two or three sobs were all Sydney's an- 
 swer, for a moment ; and Fred felt tears fall- 
 ing on the hand he held. 
 
 " But, dear boy, God knows the best way 
 to take his chosen ones home ; and He loves 
 us all so, that I know He would not cause us 
 to feel sorrow, if it were not for our own 
 good." 
 
 Sydney shook his head, that was leaning in 
 his arms, on mother's little table. 
 
 " June won't never, never have any papa," 
 sobbed Will, rocking the child in his arms 
 and dropping pitiful tears on her little white 
 dress.
 
 222 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " Yes, she will," said Fred, making a great 
 effort to swallow down the aching in his 
 throat, and to speak quietly; for he knew that 
 it was hard for mother to talk, then. " Yes, 
 she will ! she's got him now, just the same, 
 only he's up in heaven ; and he won't forget 
 her, nor any of us, I know." 
 
 Fred's strong words of faith helped the sor- 
 rowing mother very much. 
 
 " Yes, my boy ; and perhaps it will make us 
 all think more about heaven, now that father 
 is there. Perhaps that is why God took him 
 away." 
 
 And then, almost forgetting the great grief, 
 in her anxiety about those boy-souls, to 
 whom the call had not yet come, but might at 
 any moment, she added. " Oh, my boys, 
 how sad it wOuld be for father to wait there 
 for us all, and some of you not to get there ! 
 How dreadful it would be to have the same
 
 THE SHADOW. 223 
 
 Saviour who has said, ' come ' to father, say 
 ' depart ' to one of you." 
 
 Oh, the sorrowful silence of the room. 
 And the stars from the sky looked in, like 
 loving eyes, from up there, watching to see 
 what answers those boy-hearts would make to 
 this solemn Voice of God. 
 
 " Mamma, I love Jesus ! " said little Will, 
 after a while ; and then he went away with 
 Marcy, to cry himself to sleep. 
 
 And bye and bye, the faithful servant came 
 again, to urge Mrs. Kirke to lie down and try 
 to sleep. 
 
 Then Sydney rose, and, putting his strong, 
 young arms about his mother, said, "I'll try 
 to think it is right, mother; and I'm so big 
 and old now, you musn't feel that you are left 
 alone. I'll do everything for you." 
 
 Here he broke down ; and, taking the
 
 224 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 kiss which meant more than words, he went 
 away. 
 
 And Fred, turning his wet face up in her 
 lap, said, " Dear mother, father is so happy, 
 we'll try not to grieve so. And I think I 
 love God too. I know he is good." 
 
 How the mother-heart was lifted up, under 
 all its weight of pain, to rejoice and be thank- 
 ful, at those words. 
 
 "And Pres, poor Pres, won't know any- 
 thing about it," said Fred to himself, as he 
 stood before the picture of father's ship, in his 
 room. 
 
 And poor Sydney was looking at his pic- 
 ture, too. And they remembered the day 
 that father had brought them, and what he 
 had said about them. And it was so hard to 
 say their prayers, and not to pray " God bless 
 our father." 
 
 The house seemed so still and lonely, as if
 
 THE SHADOW. 22$ 
 
 the cheerful face which went out of it six 
 months before had only just gone. 
 
 And mother lay thinking of the silent voice, 
 which had said to her so hopefully that day, 
 
 " Remember, this is the last voyage.' 
 15
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 Beautiful Death. 
 
 VERYTHING seemed changed; they 
 could not go on with the old plans. 
 Life looked differently to the boys, now that 
 there was no earthly father at the head of it 
 all. They went about the house, with slow, 
 sad steps, and kept saying to themselves, 
 " Father is dead ! father is dead ! " as if to 
 make themselves realize and understand it. 
 
 Death is a hard thing to understand some- 
 times ; and especially when it comes into our 
 households for the first time. But it must 
 come, some day, to all of our homes ; to 
 yours, boys, and to yours, girls ; and I want
 
 BEAUTIFUL DEATH. 22/ 
 
 you to be ready, and not afraid, whenever this 
 call of God comes, whether it speaks your 
 name, or the name of some one whom you 
 love. 
 
 So I will tell you how this mother talked to 
 her boys ; and how she taught them that 
 death is never to be feared by any one who 
 has the Saviour for his friend. 
 
 So many new thoughts and questions were 
 awakened in the boy-hearts, by this touch of 
 God's hand. They would sit, pondering them 
 in the quiet of mother's room, while she sewed 
 or rocked little June, with the pale, patient 
 face, that smiled for them, out of this sorrow, 
 just the same as ever. 
 
 " Death is a dreadful thing ! isn't it, 
 mother?" said Sydney one day, drawing a 
 long sigh, as if his heart ached with the bur- 
 den of its thoughts. 
 
 " No, dear; I do not think it is."
 
 228 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " Why, mother, don't you ? " And even 
 Fred raised his eyes towards her, in surprise. 
 
 " No, Sydney ; only for those who are not 
 ready to go." 
 
 " But, mother ! why, I think it is very 
 dreadful to have people go away from you, 
 and never come back again ! " 
 
 " Not if you can go where they are, some 
 day, and see them again, and be a great deal 
 happier than if they came back to you." 
 
 Sydney looked thoughtful. 
 
 " But, after all, mother, it is so hard to 
 part." 
 
 " Yes, my boy ; but it makes it easier, if we 
 know that, bye and bye, we can go too ; and 
 then there will be no more parting. You did 
 not grieve so when father used to leave us all, 
 and go away for a voyage." 
 
 " No, mother, because then he was coming 
 back again."
 
 BEAUTIFUL DEATH. 229 
 
 "You expected him back; you could not 
 be sure of it. But, now, suppose that, one 
 time, he had said, when he went away, ' I am 
 not coming back again, children, but am go- 
 ing to send for you to come to me, instead. I 
 cannot tell you how soon it will be ; but you 
 shall certainly come, at some time, and meet 
 me in the pleasant country where I am going.' 
 And if he had asked you, then, if you would 
 not like that as well as having him come 
 home, I am quite sure that every one of you 
 would have said, ' Oh, yes, father ! and better, 
 too.' " 
 
 The bright color came into the boys' faces, 
 at the very idea of such a thing. To have 
 gone over the ocean, and met father, in one of 
 those far-away countries which he used to tell 
 them about ; to have had him go around with 
 them there, and show them all the strange,
 
 230 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 interesting things. How delightful it would 
 have been ! 
 
 Mother, watching their countenances, need- 
 ed no other answer: and she said, 
 
 " He never did that, dear boys, he was not 
 able ; for, in this life, we cannot do all the 
 pleasant things we would like to. But, now, 
 God has done it for him. God has taken him 
 up there, to that wonderful, beautiful country 
 of Heaven ; and God says to you and to me, 
 ' Father is not coming back to you, children ; 
 but you may come to him some day, if you 
 take the Saviour for your Guide.' And so 
 you see, boys, that death isn't any more 
 dreadful than a short, safe journey into a beau- 
 tiful land." 
 
 " But Heaven seems so far off," said Fred, 
 sadly. 
 
 " Not when you think a great deal about it, 
 and remember that God and father are there ;
 
 BEAUTIFUL DEATH. 23! 
 
 and that you may be called to go there too, at 
 any moment. Heaven is the great home 
 where God wants us all to be gathered to- 
 gether, some day ; and this earth is only the 
 waiting-place, just outside of the pearly gates, 
 where we are to prepare ourselves to go in. 
 And if we are faithful, death will be just tak- 
 ing the Saviour's Hand, and going in. Think 
 of that, Sydney ! nothing dreadful, only being 
 led in by the Master we have loved; only 
 leaving off this earthly body, and going with 
 our glad, redeemed souls, in to see the won- 
 ders and glories of that Heavenly home. Qh,, 
 my dear boys, as many good and pleasant 
 things as there are in this life, what a blessing 
 it is when God opens the door to one of us, 
 and lets us go in to that beautiful heaven. 
 Why should people think death dreadful, 
 when it is only the door opening to. such a 
 happy soul? It is only when one has not
 
 232 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 loved and trusted the Saviour, that the call 
 sounds terrible. I know, my boys, that your 
 father smiled, and did not fear, when God 
 called to him, ' Servant, come home.' " 
 
 Mother stopped ; for the tears were coming 
 fast, at the remembrance of that dear one who 
 had gone home first. 
 
 The boys wept in sympathy ; and began to 
 understand what a happy thing death could 
 be to one who had the Saviour to take him 
 in. 
 
 " But, mother," said Sydney, " there are 
 always some left behind." 
 
 " Yes, dear ; and they are sorrowful, of 
 course, at parting with the one they love ; but 
 God comforts them, by assuring them that the 
 dear one is happy with Him, and that they 
 shall come too, before long, if they will. And, 
 ph, my boys, don't you think it was kind in 
 God to take one who was ready ? Perhaps, if
 
 BEAUTIFUL DEATH. 233 
 
 He had called one of you, you might not have 
 found your way in, because you had not given 
 yourselves up to the Saviour's care. And 
 then only then would death have been a 
 dreadful thing." 
 
 The clock ticked in the solemn silence ; 
 and so the little minutes of grace were going 
 by, while the Saviour was waiting for those 
 young souls. 
 
 " A good many people must be shut out," 
 said Sydney, after the long silence. 
 
 " Yes ; and a great many are afraid of 
 death, all because they do not go to the Sav- 
 iour, and be helped. Such an easy thing to 
 do ! just as if a child were out on the boister- 
 ous sea, trying to manage his little boat, and 
 would not let a strong, wise man come in to 
 help him. Foolish child ! you would say, to 
 be lost, because you are not willing to let 
 some one else save you. And every one is
 
 234 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 just so unwise, who does not take the Saviour 
 to himself, and say, ' Lord, help me.' Dear 
 boys, let this sorrow draw us nearer to the 
 pitying Jesus, who cares for us so ; and let us 
 all put our hands in His, and be guided by 
 Him who only can save us at last. And do 
 not let us forget to pray for Preston, our ab- 
 sent boy, who needs the Saviour too." 
 
 Poor Preston ! coming over the bright 
 waters, thinking of all at home ; wondering if 
 father would be angry with him ; feeling that 
 perhaps they would all forgive him ; and that 
 home would be pleasant, after the long voy- 
 age ; and all the while unconscious of what 
 was waiting for him there.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 Home Again. 
 
 H, the sight of the green land once more. 
 It made the great sailor-men shout and 
 laugh like boys; and it made one boy hide 
 himself in an out-of-the-way corner, and wipe 
 his eyes on his shirt-sleeve. And yet he 
 would look back at the rolling waves with 
 longing eyes, and wonder when he would be 
 out on them again. 
 
 " Perhaps father would forgive him, and let 
 him go with him, for just one voyage, when 
 he found that he liked it so. And then he 
 could really enjoy it ; because on the ' Ocean 
 Wave ' he would not have to work so hard,
 
 236 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 being the captain's son ; he need only look on 
 and learn, and enjoy himself." 
 
 Indeed, as they neared the land, Preston 
 grew quite confident of a pardoning welcome 
 home ; and sang " Home Again " as heartily 
 as any of the happy men. 
 
 And so, one warm, sunny day, a lad came 
 towards the hills, with a bundle under his 
 arm, and an eager look on his flushed face. 
 
 "That's the Point ! " he exclaimed to him- 
 self, looking up; "but how thick the trees 
 are ; oh ! it's August ; I forgot !" 
 
 It had been early May, with its tiny young 
 leaves, when he had gone over the hills last 
 in the dim light and with the stealthy foot- 
 step. 
 
 " I can keep behind the trees, and get 
 down without their seeing me," he said, clam- 
 bering up the old, familiar footpath. 
 
 Could he, though ? The first thing he saw,
 
 HOME AGAIN. 237 
 
 on the brow of the hill, lying carelessly in the 
 grass, was a well-known cap a cap that he 
 had seen on a certain curly head many a time. 
 And while he stopped, and was gazing at it, 
 in a wild sort of way, the head itself rose up 
 from its grassy resting-place ; and then, Pres- 
 ton did receive his first, forgiving welcome 
 home. 
 
 "Oh, Pres!" 
 
 " Oh, Fred ! " 
 
 And the brothers hugged each other, as 
 they had never done before in all their 
 lives. 
 
 " Well, it's really you, is it ? " said Fred, 
 finding his voice the first. " How glad poor 
 mother will be." 
 
 This made Preston start off again, in great 
 haste ; but his brother stopped him. 
 
 " Wait, Pres ! I want to tell you. I've 
 been watching for you here, ever so many af-
 
 238 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 ternoons, so as to let you know it, before you 
 saw mother. I thought you'd be coming 
 along about this time, though nobody knew 
 that I was looking for you. Pres, we haven't 
 any father, now." 
 
 Fred spoke the words slowly and distinct- 
 ly; as if he were anxious that his brother 
 should perfectly understand it all at once, 
 without further explanation. 
 
 Pres stared in his brother's face, dropped 
 his bundle, and repeated vaguely, " Haven't 
 any father? What do you mean, Fred? 
 Hasn't father come home yet?" 
 
 " No, Pres, and he never will." 
 
 Fred laid his arm across his brother's 
 shoulders, as if he would help him to bear it, 
 if he could. 
 
 " Father is dead, Pres ! " 
 
 Dead ! it was so slow to make itself plain to 
 the mind of this boy, who had never seen
 
 HOME AGAIN. 239 
 
 death, in all the ten bright years that he had 
 lived. 
 
 "Dead! my father?" he repeated, while 
 the flush faded out of his roughened little 
 cheeks. Then he threw himself on the grass 
 with a passionate cry, and thought he would 
 rather have stayed out on the wide waters, 
 than to have come home to hear such a 
 thing. 
 
 " Oh, I told God I'd be good, if He'd let 
 me get safe home again ; but I don't care, 
 now. I won't ! Oh, I want my father ! Fred ! 
 Fred ! " 
 
 The brave boy, who had taken all this upon 
 himself, to spare his mother, stood with quiv- 
 ering lips, trying to think of something which 
 he could say to comfort his brother. 
 
 " Pres, father is a great deal better off! and 
 we're all going to try and love God and be 
 willing."
 
 240 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " No, I can't ! I ain't willing ! to come home, 
 after so long, and not see father." 
 
 He lay sobbing and thinking, of how he had 
 counted upon that father's forgiveness, and how 
 he had been going to tell him of his love for the 
 sea, and how sure he had felt that father would 
 sympathize with him, and take him on his 
 next voyage. And now, he would never 
 make any more voyages. 
 
 " But, Pres, we didn't any of us see him," 
 answered Fred, sorrowfully. " Father died 
 away out at sea." 
 
 " Oh, Fred ! tell me all about it." 
 
 And Fred did, all that there was to teH ; 
 from the -first terrible dispatch, to the arrival 
 home of the " Ocean Wave," and the visit of 
 Mr. Matson, the mate, with father's last mes- 
 sage. 
 
 And when he had finished, he said cheer- 
 fully, " Oh, Pres, it is hard to have father gone,
 
 HOME AGAIN. 241 
 
 but mother is left ; and how glad we ought to 
 be for that!" 
 
 "Yes," answered Pres, wiping away his 
 tears, " let's go to her, right away." 
 
 He peeped eagerly, between the trees, to- 
 wards the familiar window. 
 
 " Is mother by the window ?" he asked 
 softly. 
 
 " No, I guess not ; she hasn't any boys to 
 watch for now ; it's vacation, you know." 
 
 They went down the hill together. 
 
 "Say, Fred," said Preston, turning sud- 
 denly towards him, " are you all angry with 
 rrfe for going away ?" 
 
 " I guess not, now. It wasn't right ; and 
 mother felt dreadfully, but I don't think we 
 are angry about it." 
 
 " Is Syd home ?" 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Oh, there's Marcy ! come round to the 
 16
 
 242 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 other door. I don't want her to see me 
 first." 
 
 They went in the door, and up the stairs, 
 softly, with fast-beating hearts. They could 
 hear mother's low voice, singing to June ; and 
 Pres knew exactly how the afternoon sunlight 
 was falling across the faded carpet. 
 
 "You .go in first," he whispered to Fred, 
 stopping to lay down his little bundle, and to 
 swallow the lump in his throat. 
 
 Fred opened the door, and, going towards 
 mother, asked in his old, playful way, " What'll 
 you give for another boy ?" 
 
 She looked quickly up into his tell-tale face, 
 and, in another minute, June was on the floor, 
 and Preston was in his mother's arms. 
 
 " Oh, my boy ! I thought God would send 
 you home to me again." 
 
 Mother cried, and little June, who sup- 
 posed something must be wrong, stamped
 
 HOME AGAIN. 243 
 
 her foot, and said, " No ! no!" to the brother 
 whom she did not remember. 
 
 Fred laughed, as he had not done since his 
 father's death, and ran out to find Sydney and 
 Will, and tell them the good news. " Pres 
 has come home !" he shouted at them, trying 
 to wink the glad tears out of his eyes. 
 
 " Here is the wanderer, home again," said 
 mother, as they went in the room. And his 
 head, resting on her arm, showed that she had 
 taken him right back into the old spot in her 
 heart, with such forgiveness as only a mother 
 on earth, and only a God in Heaven can 
 show. 
 
 Will ran and embraced him joyfully ; 
 but Sydney could not resist saying, as he held 
 out his hand, " I hope he has come back a 
 better boy !" because, being the oldest, and 
 having taken in some way, his father's place,
 
 244 THE OLD BACK ROOM - 
 
 he felt that he ought to speak a word of re- 
 proof to the boy who had done so wrongly. 
 
 And Preston hid his face against his mother, 
 and whispered, " Father isn't here! do you 
 think he'll know all about it up there ?" 
 
 "If he does, my boy, he will forgive you 
 just as we do, and ask God to make you His 
 child, so that you can go ' up there ' too, some 
 day." 
 
 And somehow the old sunlight seemed to 
 have grown brighter, as it lay upon the worn 
 carpet, and a ray of it seemed to strike softly 
 down into each heart, and make such gladness 
 as had not been there for many weeks. 
 
 Even Marcy said, " Master Pres, I'm glad 
 you have come back to your mother," and 
 stopped to rub her eyes, before she got out 
 the griddle, preparatory to making the famous 
 "hot cakes," of which the boys were so 
 fond.
 
 HOME AGAIN. 245 
 
 And, at bed-time, they read the parable of 
 the Prodigal Son, which meant more to them 
 than it had ever done before. 
 
 And Sydney said, " Mother, put Pres in my 
 bed, and let Fred and Will stay together ; that 
 will be an equal division of two noisy ones and 
 two quiet ones." He said it with a gay 
 laugh, but mother saw something in the face, 
 which meant that he was going to keep a 
 brotherly watch over Preston, and be to him, 
 as far as he could, all that father would have 
 been, had he lived. 
 
 So mother and Preston went together ; and 
 she sat by the bed-side, until he had told her 
 all about his temptation to run away, and 
 about the voyage, and the storm ; and how 
 he wished he could be good, but it was so hard. 
 
 And mother told him how God was more 
 ready to forgive, than the most loving earthly 
 parent ; how He would go, like the father
 
 246 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 of the prodigal son, to meet the repentant 
 sinner, and show him how He had loved and 
 waited for him. 
 
 And, with his mother's kiss on his cheek, 
 Preston laid his wet face to the pillow, and 
 went to sleep with more peace than he had 
 known for four long months.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 No Cross, no Crown. 
 
 YD, what's that for?" asked Preston the 
 xt morning, after he had been stretch- 
 ing his eyes for some minutes, looking about 
 the room, and remembering where he was. 
 
 " What?" said Sydney, with a half-sigh for 
 the sacrifice he had made, which did not look 
 so easy in the early morning light of his own 
 room, as it had the night before, in the light 
 of mother's face. 
 
 "Why, that funny thing, over your pic- 
 ture ?" 
 
 "Oh!" Sydney's face flushed, as he saw 
 Preston's roughened little hand pointing to- 
 wards the cross and crown he had cut out and
 
 248 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 hung over his picture. This was the very 
 beginning of the sacrifice, and it was the hard- 
 est part to Sydney. He felt like saying, "Oh, 
 nothing!" and turning over to shut his eyes 
 to it all, and be just the boy he had been be- 
 fore. But somehow, the words of the great 
 hero who had fought the same fight, long ago, 
 came into his mind ; the grand old Christian 
 hero, who had said, " I am not ashamed of the 
 Gospel of Christ." Sydney must learn to say 
 too, " I am not ashamed." 
 
 " That's a cross and crown, don't you see, 
 Pres?" 
 
 " Yes ; but what have you got it there 
 for?" 
 
 " Well, you see, Pres," Sydney was look- 
 ing straight up at the picture, and not at the 
 questioning face by his side, " everything 
 seems different since father died ; we used to 
 have such easy times, with him to take care of
 
 NO CROSS, NO CROWN. 249 
 
 us ; and now it seems as if we must do more 
 for ourselves, and try to be worth something 
 to mother. And there may be some things 
 to do, which won't be nice and pleasant ; it 
 will be like having a cross, you know. And" 
 Sydney's voice grew lower, but he went on 
 bravely " the Bible says we must have a 
 cross, if we want to get the crown, bye and 
 bye. So I just cut that out one day, to put 
 me in mind of it." 
 
 Sydney drew a long breath, and waited 
 anxiously to hear what his brother would say 
 in reply. 
 
 Preston twisted himself, and yawned lazily, 
 with his face half hidden in the pillow. 
 
 " Dear ! won't we ever have nice times 
 again ? It's awful ! I wish father hadn't 
 died." 
 
 " Of course we will, Pres. I didn't mean 
 that. Only, we must do more, and try to be
 
 250 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 more like men now ; and we can't be always 
 just having our own fun, as we used to ; don't 
 you see? " 
 
 Pres rolled over again, rubbed the tears 
 from his eyes, and looked at the cross and 
 crown over Sydney's picture. 
 
 " I believe you're going to be good, Syd !" 
 he exclaimed, after a while ; " I wish I could ! 
 but it's awful hard to have crosses, and not 
 to do what you want to, and all that !" 
 
 He was thinking of the blue, rolling waves, 
 and of the ship's motion, which was so pleas- 
 ant to him. 
 
 " But, Pres, it'll be splendid to get a crown, 
 some day." 
 
 Sydney's cheeks burned, as he spoke ; part- 
 ly at the thought of gaining that glorious 
 
 crown, when the Master should call him home, 
 
 # 
 
 and partly because he was speaking so freely 
 to his younger brother.
 
 NO CROSS, NO CROWN. 251 
 
 Preston looked thoughtful. 
 
 " I suppose it would be a cross, not to go 
 to sea, when you wanted to," he said, pluck- 
 ing at the pillow, with a half-ashamed face. 
 
 " Yes," answered Sydney, eagerly ; " that's 
 just it. We must all stay at home, now, and 
 do our duties cheerfully, and try to make 
 mother happy." 
 
 Sydney could not go on with the little lec- 
 ture which he was intending to give his run- 
 away brother ; for, by the time he had blinked 
 away the tears and steadied his voice again, 
 Preston had heard June's voice, and was up 
 and dressing, to go in and try to make her ac- 
 quainted with him again. 
 
 The elder brother went about with a 
 thoughtful face, after Preston had gone out. 
 And, amid all the distracting thoughts, 
 there was a little glad spot down in his heart, 
 because he had not been ashamed to let that
 
 252 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 brother see the new resolves and desires which 
 he felt. 
 
 And so, all through the vacation, Sydney 
 went, striving to carry the motto of the old 
 Bible hero ; trying, day after day, to say it 
 with a truthful heart: "I am not ashamed." 
 Always and everywhere ; among his compan- 
 ions, in the Bible class, at home, he must let 
 it be seen that he was not ashamed of this 
 Saviour, whom he had chosen, nor of His gos- 
 pel, by which he had resolved to be guided in 
 his life. For Sydney had found out that he 
 needed this Friend so much, in his life voy- 
 age, that he could bear even to be laughed 
 at and scorned, rather than to go without 
 him. 
 
 And all through those summer days, he 
 was learning slowly very slowly to follow 
 where Jesus pointed ; and sometimes it led 
 him away from the waters that looked bright
 
 NO CROSS, NO CROWN. 253 
 
 and pleasant, and where he longed to go, and 
 then it was hard. But when he drew back 
 and hesitated, always the kind voice said, 
 " Fear not ; for I have redeemed thee ; I have 
 called thee by thy name ; thou art mine. 
 When thou passest through the waters, I will 
 be with thee ; and through the rivers, they 
 shall not overflow thee." 
 
 Sydney's uncle and Squire Benton had been 
 often at the home of the widow and her boys, 
 assisting in the settlement of Captain Kirke's 
 affairs, which had been so suddenly broken off 
 at his death. They were very kind : day after 
 day, the Squire's cane would come tapping 
 along the walk, and his cheery, blunt words 
 would enliven all their hearts. The boys 
 were all growing fond of him ; and especially 
 Sydney, whom he still claimed as his favorite. 
 Indeed, he would be quite vexed, if Sydney 
 had gone to the city, as he sometimes did, at
 
 254 THE OLD BACK ROOM - 
 
 his uncle's request. For his uncle, too, had 
 
 a fondness for his namesake. 
 
 Little June lost her fear of the Squire's 
 spectacles, and reached for the gold knob 
 on his cane, as soon as he entered the 
 room. 
 
 Sydney and Fred were particularly inter- 
 ested in the settlement of their father's af- 
 fairs ; and would talk, with grave, patient 
 faces, at mother's side, after the gentlemen 
 had gone. 
 
 "Are we poor, now?" asked Preston, 
 with a long face, as he came in one day, and 
 found his mother and brothers talking to 
 gether. 
 
 " Poor ? no ! " cried Fred, jumping up, with 
 a bright look. " We've got mother, and she's 
 got us, and I'd like to know if that's being 
 poor! Syd's going back to college, and Pe- 
 ter's going to a house where there isn't such a
 
 NO CROSS, NO CROWN. 255 
 
 heap of big fellows ; and you and I are to do 
 his work, and study our lessons. Do you 
 mind that, sir ! " 
 
 Sydney smiled, in a quiet way, as he heard 
 his brother's plans ; and Pres asked, 
 
 " Mother, is Peter going away ? " 
 
 " Fred wants to have it so," she answered, 
 " and if my boys are willing to work a little, I 
 think we can get along without him." 
 
 " Of course we can," began Fred, again ; 
 "it's time we began to do some work; we've 
 been lazy all our lives." 
 
 The color flashed back and forth excitedly 
 in Sydney's face ; and how hard his heart was 
 beating, as he sat there so quietly, no one 
 knew. 
 
 " But, really, are we poor?" persisted Pres- 
 ton. 
 
 " No, dear, not very ; only, we cannot have 
 quite so many of the luxuries of this life, as
 
 2$6 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 we had when father was here to get them for 
 us. And I think we are very rich ; because, 
 as Fred says, we have each other, here ; and, 
 besides that, we have father and God waiting 
 for us, up in Heaven."
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 Sydney's Choice. 
 
 SCHOOL begins to-morrow," said Fred, 
 one evening, as they were spread 
 about in mother's room, according to the old 
 style. 
 
 Preston, who had made June quite ac- 
 quainted with himself again, was having a 
 good-night frolic with her, and she was show- 
 ing her tiny, white teeth, and calling him 
 " Pess," in the most charming way. 
 
 He made a wry face at Fred's speech. It 
 was going to be very distasteful to him, to go 
 
 back to school, meet all the old companions, 
 17
 
 258. THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 and have them asking all sorts of questions 
 about his going away to sea. 
 
 " I'm glad, for one," added Fred, with the 
 cheerful face that was always ready for what- 
 ever came in its turn, whether it was play or 
 study. Sometimes, his mother would watch 
 his eager, happy look, and think that perhaps 
 her boy was striving to live according to the 
 Bible rule, " Whatsoever ye do, do all to the 
 glory of God." 
 
 She did not know. Fred never talked much 
 about his feelings; yet, at times, she could 
 not but hope that he was trying to serve and 
 honor God ; and that it was faith in Him that 
 gave the boy such a cheerful, contented spirit. 
 Oh, how glad the thought made her ! and she 
 watched and waited and prayed, more earnest- 
 ly than ever. 
 
 Fred's plan for dismissing Peter had 
 been carried out; and the boys entered
 
 SYDNEY'S CHOICE. 259 
 
 into their work heartily, trying to fill his 
 place. 
 
 Marcy did not like it as well, and declared, 
 every day, that " too many cooks spoiled the 
 broth," when the young workers went in and 
 out of her kitchen, the little boots making 
 twice as much noise as Peter's big ones used 
 to ; and when Fred and Preston would come 
 carrying a basket of wood, piled much higher 
 than was necessary, and spilling it about on 
 the hearth. Still, she submitted to it all, 
 quite patiently, for the sake of the mother 
 whom the boys were learning to help. 
 
 " Doesn't your term commence to-morrow, 
 too, Sydney?" asked his mother, while Pres- 
 ton was frowning silently at Fred's cheer- 
 fulness. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am," answered the oldest boy, 
 from his quiet corner. 
 
 " Seems to me, you're taking it pretty
 
 260 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 easy ! " said Fred, after waiting, vainly, for 
 something more enthusiastic from the business 
 student. 
 
 "Well, you can't expect every one to pitch 
 into things, in the style you do ; it's better 
 for some of us to take things easy." 
 
 Sydney made an impatient movement, in 
 the corner, which nobody saw. He felt half 
 cross at his brother, for breaking in upon him 
 with his good-natured talk, just then. Poor, 
 innocent Fred ! who only wanted to keep 
 things lively and pleasant ; and never dreamed 
 of what was passing in his elder brother's 
 mind. 
 
 Sydney was thinking of last term ; how he 
 had begun his studies with such pleasure, and 
 what delightful plans he had laid, and how 
 his kind father was with him then, to help 
 and encourage him. It was hard to give it all 
 up ; he could not see why it was ; and yet he
 
 SYDNEY'S CHOICE. 261 
 
 felt that it must be right, or God would not 
 have ordered it so. And Sydney determined 
 to be brave over it. A great many boys went 
 into business, without going to the college, 
 and succeeded well too ; and, besides, he 
 could study by himself, and get a little help 
 from the Squire, when he needed it. 
 
 Faster than I can tell you, these thoughts 
 and a great many others floated through Syd- 
 ney's mind ; and he waited impatiently for 
 the other boys to go away to bed, so that he 
 might tell them all to mother. 
 
 She knew there was something coming, this 
 watchful mother ; and when she had followed 
 the others to the door, with her pleasant 
 " good-night," she went and sat down by Syd- 
 ney's side, and laid her hand on his shoulder. 
 
 " Well, my son, what is it ? " 
 
 Sydney smiled, and felt proud. Mother al- 
 ways had said "my boy," and this time she
 
 262 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 said " my son ; " and somehow, he felt hon- 
 ored by the change, as if son meant some- 
 thing older and more helpful ; just what Syd- 
 ney wanted to be. 
 
 " Mother," he began, his heart beating fast, 
 "I'm not going back to the college, of 
 course." 
 
 " Not going back, Sydney ? Why not ? 
 You are not tired of it, are you ? " 
 
 " No, mother ; but I know very well that 
 there are a good many things which we can't 
 afford to do, now, and I wouldn't go for any- 
 thing, and have you making sacrifices to 
 pay for it. And, besides that, I think I ought 
 to be more at home, now, to help look after 
 Pres and Will ; you have enough to do ; and 
 Pres needs some one to take charge of him." 
 
 Mother's arms folded close about her boy, 
 as he paused to take breath ; and the tears 
 filled her eyes.
 
 SYDNEY'S CHOICE. 263 
 
 "You are thoughtful and generous, Sydney ; 
 but I do not like to have you make this sacri- 
 fice. I think we can manage it in some 
 way." 
 
 "Of course! but that's just what I don't 
 want you to do, mother dear ; you have man- 
 aging enough. And you know, it isn't really 
 necessary, like the other boys' school. I un- 
 derstand book-keeping pretty well, now ; and 
 and I can always study by myself, in the 
 evenings ; and I can get plenty of help over 
 hard places, from the Squire and Uncle Syd. 
 I'll stop at Uncle Syd's to-morrow, and let 
 him know they needn't expect me there any 
 more. I am going in to take my books. 
 There now, Mrs. Mother! please don't say a 
 word, for I've made up my mind to it. There 
 must be one man in the family, and he'd look 
 pretty, going off to school every day." 
 
 Sydney laughed gaily ; and even mother
 
 264 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 though she knew he was making a sacrifice, 
 did not quite know how hard it was. 
 
 The bright city, with its busy excitement, 
 kept coming before the boy's eyes ; and in its 
 place he bravely put the humble village and 
 the lowly home duties. He did not know 
 what peace and joy it would bring him, in the 
 end ; nor how God was smiling upon him, at 
 that moment, and keeping account of the least 
 thing done with a faithful heart, to honor 
 him. 
 
 " You are such a comfort to me, my son ! " 
 said Mrs. Kirke ; feeling thankful that God 
 had left her so much, in taking away the 
 strong support of a husband's arm. 
 
 " I do want to be, mother," answered Syd- 
 ney, with a quiver in his voice ; " I want to do 
 something for you. I have had such a good, 
 happy time for nearly fifteen years, all through 
 you and father; and now, it seems as if I
 
 SYDNEY'S CHOICE. 265 
 
 ought to turn around, and be something to 
 you. I'm going to try ! I've asked God to 
 help me, and I know he will ; He always 
 does help when I ask Him." 
 
 Sydney's face was all flushed, with the ex- 
 citement of speaking his secret thoughts ; and 
 his mother looked at him, with a sudden new 
 joy in her countenance. 
 
 " Sydney, my boy, have you taken Him for 
 your God, to love and trust ?" 
 " Yes, mother." 
 
 And there was such joy in that old back 
 room, as only God and his saints up there 
 could know, over one sinner who had found the 
 peace of salvation. And God called Sydney 
 his son ; and said unto him, " The way will be 
 hard and full of dangers; but I will never 
 leave thee nor forsake thee."
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 School. 
 
 MOTHER watched the whole four, 
 going over the hill, the next morn- 
 ing. 
 
 Will was to begin school that fall, and went, 
 carrying his books with an important air, and 
 wondering if June would not feel very lonely 
 all day without him. 
 
 Sydney was going to town, to deliver up his 
 books, and promised to be back early. 
 
 Of the four boys, only one made the 
 mother's heart anxious, as she watched them 
 going away, that morning. Preston had been
 
 SCHOOL. 267 
 
 a better boy since he went home, and found 
 that sorrow waiting for him there ; yet there 
 was a restlessness and discontent about him, 
 that worried his mother. He did not love 
 his school ; and there seemed nothing that he 
 did care for, very much, except getting into 
 mischief. 
 
 If he had -only gone away, that morning, 
 cheerfully, as Fred went ; or bravely and pa- 
 tiently, as Sydney had gone to his unloved 
 duty ; then his mother would have felt glad. 
 But he had not : he had been fretful and un- 
 happy over it, and did not turn such a pleas- 
 ant face back for her to see, from the hill-side, 
 as the other boys did. 
 
 She feared lest he should be led away 
 again ; and, with a mother's endless patience, 
 she began devising new plans for making his 
 home pleasant to him, and getting him inter- 
 ested in his studies.
 
 268 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 But Preston never could forget two things ; 
 first, how he had promised God, on that 
 stormy night, to be a better boy ; and, sec- 
 ondly, how his father had been buried away 
 under the deep sea. And these two memo- 
 ries gave the boy strength enough to resist, 
 when the strong temptation came to seek the 
 wide waves again. 
 
 Mother had said, " I want you to go to school 
 a few years more ; and then I will consent to 
 your being a sailor boy, if that is your desire." 
 And so Preston looked forward, and it seemed 
 like a great while to wait, and he could not 
 " see the use of it ; " yet he dared not disobey 
 again, while the memory of the past was so 
 strong. 
 
 Whether Miss June did or not, mother felt 
 very lonely, that day, without her quiet little 
 Will. Her work did not seem to go quite 
 right, without his spelling and his little sums
 
 SCHOOL. 269 
 
 in between the stitches. It almost made the 
 tears come, to see his chair standing there 
 empty. But she knew it was best for him to 
 go to school among other boys. He was 
 growing up so fast ; just as they all do, these 
 boys that we love so. Sirst we think, " Oh, 
 if they only could wear aprons, and be our lit- 
 tle boys, always!" but they can't; they get 
 big enough to leave off the aprons, and wear 
 jackets and boots. And then we think, ' Oh, 
 if they only could just reach up to our shoul- 
 ders, and no higher, and stay at home with 
 us." But they don't. They grow up so tall, 
 and go out among other boys, and come in 
 with wonderful new tricks, learned from some 
 other mother's boy. And somehow, we find 
 that we love them just as well, as if they 
 hadn't grown so, and learned such big-boy 
 manners. And then we think, " If they only 
 could puzzle over their spelling, and fly kites,
 
 2/0 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 and play ball, and not get any more manly." 
 But they can't. The first thing we know, they 
 come in with a big Latin dictionary under 
 their arms ; and go about saying words in dif- 
 ferent languages, which, sometimes, we our- 
 selves do not understand. And then we feel 
 that we can't keep our boys ; that they will be 
 men, some day. And, through all these years 
 of change, there is one thing that we pray for 
 most earnestly of all, and it is, that our 
 boys might be God's boys ; that they might 
 learn to call Him " Father," before they leave 
 the fresh, pleasant paths of boyhood, and get 
 out on the great, busy road of manhood. 
 God's boys ! how beautiful that is ! We could 
 not wish anything greater or higher or better 
 for them. Kings and Emperors and Presi- 
 dents do not hold positions half so noble as 
 the humblest boy in life, who calls himself 
 God's boy. Will not every boy who reads
 
 SCHOOL. 2/1 
 
 this, take that high and honorable title, which 
 he can get without money and without price, 
 without vexation or fear or struggle ? Will he 
 not be God's boy? 
 
 It was a long day to mother and little June, 
 and a very quiet one for Marcy ; who accom- 
 plished a great deal of work, with nobody to 
 interrupt her. 
 
 June kept running to the window, and then 
 to the door, and then to mamma, with the 
 puzzled question, "Fed, mamma?" She did 
 not understand why " Fed " could not have 
 vacation all the year round, nor why her 
 brothers should all have taken themselves off 
 so, at once. And she fairly screamed with 
 delight, when her mother took her out, and 
 they met the boys on their way home. The 
 brothers were as glad as she, and they had a 
 merry time of it. 
 
 "Will's a splendid scholar, mother," cried
 
 2/2 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Fred, as they went in the house. " He's at 
 the head of his class, already ! and Mr. Rob- 
 erts says he's a smart boy." 
 
 Fred looked proudly at the studious little 
 brother, who was leading June along so gen- 
 tly. And Pres wondered what in the world 
 made Will so fond of his books ; dry old 
 things, he thought they were. 
 
 Sydney came home soon after the other 
 boys. He looked flushed and tired, and did 
 not seem to want to talk much. His mother 
 spoke pleasantly, and did not question him ; 
 but his brothers did, of course. They wanted 
 to know everything. Had he been to Uncle 
 Syd's? and did he see all the folks? and what 
 did they say ? and did he ride or walk home ? 
 and had he seen anything of George Benton, 
 who was going to begin at the same college, 
 that day ? 
 
 This last question nearly upset Sydney;
 
 SCHOOL. 273 
 
 and his mother, noticing that he was fretted, 
 said cheerfully, 
 
 " Well, young gentlemen, I think you have 
 catechised Sydney enough ; it is your turn to 
 answer now," and she began asking questions 
 about what they had done and said and seen 
 through the day, so fast, that it puzzled the 
 boys, made them laugh heartily, and gave 
 Sydney a chance to go away to his own 
 room. 
 
 By tea-time, he had become more talkative, 
 and appeared cheerful ; yet something in his 
 face attracted his mother's attention, every 
 time that Uncle Sydney's name was men- 
 tioned. 
 
 It puzzled her : she wondered if they had 
 not received him cordially there ; or if he re- 
 gretted his determination to give up school, 
 after being at his uncle's again, and recalling 
 
 the days he had spent there last term. 
 18
 
 274 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 But he did not tell anything to satisfy her : 
 and, as he grew more pleasant and sociable, 
 and chatted with the other boys, she hoped 
 that perhaps she had been mistaken, after 
 all. 
 
 " Did Uncle Sydney say you were a foolish 
 boy, to give up your school?" she asked, 
 smiling fondly at him, as he rose to go to his 
 room, that night. 
 
 " No, indeed ! he thinks I'm a dreadfully 
 good boy, but I'm not ! " 
 
 He kissed her, with an excited little laugh, 
 and hurried away. He did not mean that any 
 one but God should know how he had made a 
 double sacrifice, that day ; how hard a day it 
 had been to him harder than he had thought 
 it could be. And after he had talked it all 
 over with God, and settled it again, he felt 
 calm and contented. 
 
 " It isn't so very much, after all," he said,
 
 SCHOOL. 
 
 275 
 
 bravely, to himself, as he lay down by Pres- 
 ton's side ; " and I won't worry mother with 
 it." 
 But mother found it out.
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 The Victory. 
 
 SYD, what in the world were you up scrib- 
 ling at, so early?" asked Preston, the 
 next morning, as he came, the last one, to the 
 breakfast table, rubbing his eyes, as if the 
 sleep were not all out of them yet. 
 
 " Oh, business, child, business ! " answered 
 Sydney, patting him on the shoulder, with a 
 patronizing air, and looking much more con- 
 tented and happy than he had done the night 
 before. 
 
 "Well, I declare!" said Fred, laughing; 
 " isn't he getting big ? There'll be no living
 
 THE VICTORY. 
 
 in the house with him, after a while. Won't 
 you please see to him, mother ?" 
 
 Mother smiled ; looked satisfied ; and said 
 nothing of the long hours that she had spent 
 sleeplessly the night before, thinking of her 
 eldest boy, and wondering what troubled 
 him. 
 
 " He didn't creep out of bed so softly but 
 what I heard him," cried Pres. " And he sat 
 there as solemn as a judge, scratching away, 
 when I turned over and went to sleep again. 
 Perhaps he's been making his will." 
 
 " It wouldn't take him long to will away all 
 he's got," said Fred ; " would it, Syd ?" 
 
 " Yes, sir, it would. I'm a rich man." 
 
 " Oh, ho !" shouted all the boys in concert ; 
 and, although Sydney laughed too, something 
 in his face made mother feel that he was 
 thinking of the true riches, which never can 
 take wings and fly away.
 
 278 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " Mother," said Sydney, after they had 
 prayers, " I would like to go over to Squire 
 Benton's, for a little while, after I have done 
 my work, if you don't want me for anything." 
 " Very well ; you may go, my son," she re- 
 plied, with that perfect confidence in him, that 
 pleased him so much. 
 
 " He has earned it, though," thought Pres- 
 ton, watching him with envious eyes. " He 
 never ran away or disobeyed mother, 'or did 
 anything bad, as I have." 
 
 And that was true. Any boy who is faith- 
 ful and true, has a right to be trusted. 
 
 "You won't see George," said Preston, in a 
 tone of curiosity. 
 
 " No," answered Sydney, quietly, " I don't 
 expect to." 
 
 " It's no use, now, Pres, for you to try to 
 get anything out of Syd ; he's very mysteri- 
 ous this morning; so we'll just go away, and
 
 THE VICTORY. 279 
 
 let him alone, though I do suspect that he 
 wants to see Miss Ella." 
 
 Sydney laughed good-naturedly. 
 
 " No. I don't think girls are worth much, 
 when they get to be young-la dyish," he said, 
 contemptuously, thinking back upon the fair 
 face of one girl, who had scorned him because 
 he would not drink to her honor, with the 
 drink that brings so many to ruin. 
 
 Sydney had finished his tasks, made a fresh 
 toilet, and was off on his way to the Squire's, 
 before the boys were ready for school. His 
 heart beat very fast, as he entered the wide 
 gate, and looked towards the windows of the 
 old gentleman's study. He pulled the bell so 
 modestly, that no one heard it the first time ; 
 and while he stood waiting, he looked at the 
 nicely-kept pond, and thought of the first day 
 that he and Fred had gone there, to the skat- 
 ing party, How long ago it seemed ! so much
 
 280 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 had taken place since then. He felt a great 
 deal more than a year older. Father's being 
 gone made such a difference. He sighed, 
 softly ; and then a servant opened the door ; 
 and he was shown into the study, where stood 
 the Squire himself in dressing-gown and slip- 
 pers. He seemed pleased to see Sydney, and 
 yet surprised. 
 
 " Why, good morning ! you home ? I sup- 
 posed that you and George were getting 
 ready for work, in school." 
 
 " No, sir ; I have given that up !" said Syd- 
 ney, determined to get through with his story 
 as quickly as possible. 
 
 " Given it up !" exclaimed the gentleman, 
 turning his spectacles sharply upon the boy's 
 face. " Given up your college, do you 
 mean?" 
 
 " Yes, .sir ; and if you will please listen to
 
 THE VICTORY. 28 1 
 
 me, I don't think you will blame me. I came 
 to tell you about it." 
 
 " Very well ; let us hear then." He drew 
 his chair so close to Sydney's side, that the 
 boy felt sure he could hear his heart beating, 
 between the words. 
 
 " Well, sir, I liked the school ; I wanted to 
 go another term ; but ever since father died, I 
 have been thinking about it ; and it didn't 
 seem right that I should go on, and perhaps 
 cause mother and the boys to deprive them- 
 selves of things, so as to pay my expenses. It 
 seems to me, rather, as if I ought to be doing 
 something to help myself, so long as I am 
 through at the academy ; and , and 
 
 " Well ?" persisted the old gentleman, de- 
 termined to hear the whole story. 
 
 "Well, I thought perhaps I might find 
 something to do, here in the town, so that I 
 would be near home, and mother wouldn't
 
 282 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 worry ; and I thought if I came and asked 
 you, sir, maybe you could help me. Plenty of 
 boys begin before they are as old as I am." 
 
 " Yes, yes, to be sure ; but then, they have 
 to begin at the very lowest step." 
 
 " I am willing to do that," answered Syd- 
 ney, shutting back the bright vision that 
 came before his mind, tempting him so. 
 
 "And what does your mother say to all 
 this ?" 
 
 " She agreed to my leaving school, when I 
 explained it to her ; and I went, with her con- 
 sent, to take in my books, yesterday. But I 
 haven't told her what I want to do, yet ; I 
 thought I'd ask you, first, and then surprise 
 her." 
 
 " Are you sure she will like it? " 
 
 " Yes, sir; because it will only be beginning 
 a little earlier than I have always meant to. 
 You know, I never cared to go through col-
 
 THE VICTORY. 283 
 
 lege ; and, besides, it won't be like real work, 
 because I shall like it." 
 
 " Don't feel too sure of that, my brave 
 boy," said the old gentleman, starting up, 
 with a sudden change in his voice, and going 
 to the hat-stand. 
 
 " I always said that boy was good for some- 
 thing," he muttered to himself, as he searched 
 for his hat and cane. 
 
 "You want to be in the village, you say?" 
 he asked, coming towards Sydney again. 
 
 " Yes, sir ; because I think I ought to be at 
 home with mother." 
 
 "Come with me, then." 
 
 " ' Mother ! ' mother ! ' that's the watch- 
 word with these boys," he thought to himself, 
 as he pounded his cane along the gravelled 
 walk ; " and that's why they keep so straight. 
 I wish I had made it my watchword, when I 
 was a boy."
 
 284 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 He sighed, sadly, over some memory of the 
 long-ago years, that no time nor change could 
 ever wipe away. Sometimes it seemed to the 
 poor old gentleman, as if God waited so long 
 so long, before calling him where he could 
 meet that dear mother-face again, and know 
 certainly that all the remembrance of his sin 
 was gone from her forever. 
 
 Oh, boys, see to it that none of you have to 
 wait, when your mother is in Heaven, with 
 such a burden on your heart. 
 
 Sydney and his good old friend walked 
 along together into the village ; and the boy's 
 heart beat fast with wonder and hope. 
 
 The Squire stopped at the office of a lum- 
 ber yard, in which he had a large interest. 
 
 " Stetson," said he, to the person who sat 
 there," " you wanted some one to do errands 
 and carry bills for you, I believe? I have
 
 THE VICTORY. 28$ 
 
 brought you some one. I think he will 
 suit." 
 
 "Very well, sir." 
 
 " Wages are not much," added the Squire, 
 turning to Sydney, and mentioning the sum 
 he would receive, weekly; "but it will try 
 your faith, you know." 
 
 Sydney smiled back, with a satisfied air. 
 " He will begin to-morrow." 
 
 " All right, sir ; be here by nine," he added, 
 turning to Sydney. And then he took his 
 name, and the matter was settled. 
 
 Sydney could hardly believe it. The thing 
 about which he had thought and hesitated so 
 much, all settled in such a little while. 
 
 " Now, go home and tell your mother !" 
 said the Squire, smiling at his pleased and 
 puzzled face. "And I am coming down to 
 see her, myself, after dinner."
 
 286 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Sydney tried to say his thanks ; but the old 
 gentleman cut him short. 
 
 And so, in a few minutes, he had climbed 
 the hill, and stood, all out of breath, with 
 glowing cheeks, in mother's room. 
 
 "Sydney!" 
 
 He looked into her face, as she came 
 towards him, and saw that she knew it all ; 
 and he hid his face in her arms. 
 
 " Oh, my boy ! my brave, helpful son." 
 
 " What is it, little mother? " he said, affect- 
 ing not to understand. 
 
 " Uncle Sydney has been here, and told 
 me." 
 
 " Uncle Syd! already?" 
 
 Yes; he had been there, and told the 
 mother how he had offered his namesake a 
 place in his own store, as high as that occu- 
 pied by his own son, and with such a salary, 
 and such promises for the future, as would
 
 THE VICTORY. 287 
 
 have made any boy's eyes sparkle. He 
 thought Sydney had a talent for business; 
 and he was fond of the boy, and had formed 
 great plans of what he would do for him. And 
 Sydney had refused it all ; had thanked him, 
 with a face that said plainly how great the 
 temptation was ; and had chosen to stay at 
 home with his mother, for the present. 
 
 The generous uncle was angry, and said he 
 could not understand it. But the mother un- 
 derstood it, and felt that it was for her sake 
 that her boy had turned away from the tempt- 
 ing offer. 
 
 Sydney calmed his voice, and tried to speak 
 lightly of it. 
 
 "What made you refuse, my son?" asked 
 his mother, looking tenderly into his excited 
 face. 
 
 " Just because I wanted to be at home with 
 you, mother ; and I knew you would feel wor-
 
 288 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 ried about me, if I were in the city all the 
 time, and at a great big store, like Uncle 
 Syd's. I think it would be mean for me to 
 run away from you and the boys, now ; and 
 really, mother, I think I shall be safer here 
 with you. I mean I am not very strong, and 
 I shan't have so many temptations; and I 
 shall have you to help me." 
 
 "And Jesus, always, wherever you are, 
 Sydney." 
 
 " Yes, mother, I know." 
 
 " Uncle says you did not even take time to 
 think over it." 
 
 " Well, I'm such a foolish fellow, I did not 
 dare to, mother. I knew that he did not like 
 my refusing so ; but I wrote him a letter this 
 morning, and told him all my reasons, better 
 than I could speak them. He'll get it when 
 he goes home." 
 
 Sydney drew a long breath ; and knew by
 
 THE VICTORY. 289 
 
 mother's face, that she was glad of the way 
 he had chosen. Then he told her of what he 
 and Squire Benton had been doing, and en- 
 joyed her surprise ; and declared that he 
 knew he should like it ; and that it was high 
 time that such a great fellow was doing some- 
 thing ; and a great many other things. 
 
 Then, after a while, the Squire came, and 
 had his say ; and the boys came, and heard 
 of it ; and there was a great discussion, and 
 much merriment over Sydney's " start in 
 business." 
 
 God and the mother knew best how he had 
 started in something else ; started to carry the 
 dear cross of the Lord Jesus Christ ; to carry 
 it contentedly and bravely, however heavy it 
 should seem.
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 Changes. 
 
 AND so began a sort of new life, in the 
 old back room. Nothing seemed ex- 
 actly as it used to be, and yet, all went on 
 cheerfully and quietly. The consecrated Cross 
 had been laid over the threshold of the pleas- 
 ant room ; and they who took it up and car- 
 ried it, with patient hearts, found peace and 
 comfort in it. 
 
 It took them all some time to get used to 
 the new way of things ; and now and then, 
 some of them would sigh sadly, for the old 
 life that had been before the sorrow had come. 
 
 But God always keeps the sunlight just be-
 
 CHANGES. 291 
 
 hind the shadow ; and brightness could not be 
 shut out of the back room, as long as mother 
 was there. The light of her smile never went 
 out ; her children found it always shining for 
 them, and always showing them where the 
 greater love and help were waiting for them 
 in the Saviour's heart. 
 
 So the days went on, and we must go on 
 too ; for, much as we would like to linger over 
 these boy lives, with all their pleasures and 
 pains, we may not do so ; it would take too 
 much time ; and we only want our boys, who 
 are reading these words, to see what noble 
 fruit for God's glory may grow from little 
 seed, in the heart of a boy who honored his 
 mother. 
 
 Sydney only kept his first position a few 
 weeks ; then he went home with a glowing 
 face, one day, and told how he had been made 
 an assistant to the book-keeper. And then
 
 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 he began studying and figuring more diligent- 
 ly than ever, during his leisure hours in the 
 evening. He still had wonderful plans and 
 dreams of what great things he would do, 
 some day ; yet he kept the wise Master in his 
 boat, and steered patiently as He directed; 
 though, sometimes, it seemed like turning di- 
 rectly away from his pleasant visions. 
 
 Sydney's uncle seemed greatly offended, or, 
 rather, hurt, at what the boy had chosen, in- 
 stead of the offer he had made him. He 
 could not forget his disappointment ; and 
 Sydney knew it, always, by his tone, when he 
 asked him " How he was getting along." 
 And always, when Sydney visited there, Ned 
 had some glowing story to tell, of how much 
 he had done that day, and of what delightful 
 times he and his young friends were having in 
 the evenings, after work was over. 
 
 It gave Sydney a little jealous pang, some-
 
 CHANGES. 293 
 
 times ; but I think he never regretted the 
 way he had chosen. 
 
 The winter came, and Fred kept the house 
 merry with his enjoyment of it. He would 
 not let Sydney give up any of the old games 
 and frolics ; and so they had many a delight- 
 ful skating-match on the Squire's famous 
 pond. Preston went too, then, and Will 
 learned to wear his first skates quite fearlessly, 
 under the teachings of brother Fred, who had 
 nearly as much patience as he had fun in 
 him. 
 
 The blunt old Squire grew to feeling almost 
 young again, and smiled pleasantly, as he 
 watched them. And George and Ella used to 
 wonder what had come over their grandfather, 
 to make him so different. Why, it was just a 
 little bit of the sunlight from the white house 
 under the hill, that had reached the old man's 
 heart ! the same good influence which they
 
 294 THE OLD BA C K ROOM. 
 
 themselves had felt, and which, more than 
 riches or worldly possessions, could make peo- 
 ple happy. 
 
 Preston went through a series of ups and 
 downs : at one time, trying to be good and do 
 right ; and, at another time, going all astray, and 
 falling into all sorts of wrong and mischievous 
 ways. At times, he would even get cross 
 and fretful, looking ahead over the long days 
 which must go by, before he could be on the 
 sea again. He was not fond of his books : 
 and often wondered, impatiently, why Fred 
 and Will got along with their lessons so 
 easily. 
 
 Because Will loved to study ; and because 
 Fred did everything with his whole heart, 
 and cheerfully, whether he particularly liked 
 it or not. While Preston had just set his 
 heart upon one thing, and reached after that,
 
 CHANGES. 295 
 
 forgetting how many other things God had 
 given him to do. 
 
 Will was fast becoming a sober little stu- 
 dent. He had not as much time for telling 
 little stories to June, even if she had been 
 willing to listen to them ; though he did 
 sometimes hide himself away, in the unoccu- 
 pied room, and preach little sermons to imag- 
 inary people. 
 
 June left babyhood behind her, and grew 
 into very girlish ways. She went from room 
 to room, leaving traces of her wee fingers 
 among all the brother-property. She upset 
 Sydney's inkstand ; tied Fred's best cravat 
 around her dolly's waist ; tore Preston's new 
 kite, and rumpled the pages of Will's neatly- 
 kept school books. Yet no one ever scolded 
 her much. The boys called her a " saucy lit- 
 tle darling," and a " cunning rogue;" and 
 kissed the mischievous hands, as if they had
 
 296 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 been doing a most commendable work. In- 
 deed, I fear that she would have become en- 
 tirely a spoiled child, if it had not been for the 
 wise mother-heart, which could correct as well 
 as love. 
 
 But the best thing that took place in all 
 this time, that we are glancing over so quick- 
 ly, was this : that Sydney stood up, before all 
 the people of the village church, and enrolled 
 his name among the followers of Jesus Christ ; 
 confessed, before them all, that he needed 
 this Saviour; and had chosen Him to be his 
 Guide over the rough sea of life. 
 
 Oh, how long Sydney thought, and how 
 much he hesitated, before he took this step. 
 How hard it seemed to him to do. And yet, 
 Jesus had said, " Whosoever shall confess me 
 before men, him will I confess also before my 
 Father which is in Heaven. But whosoever
 
 CHANGES. 297 
 
 shall deny me before men, him will I also 
 deny before my Father which is in Heaven." 
 
 Ah, boys, who of you would want to be de- 
 nied, at the gate of that glorious land ? to be 
 shut out from all its happiness and beauty ? 
 to hear the sorrowful voice of a neglected Sa- 
 viour, saying, " I know you not." 
 
 And yet, for a boy to feel that he needs a 
 Saviour, to feel that he cannot get to heaven 
 without this Jesus, and yet to be ashamed to 
 confess it before others is not that denying 
 the dear Redeemer ? Yes, Sydney knew that 
 it was ; and so, one bright Sabbath morning, 
 the struggle ended ; and he went, humble, yet 
 not ashamed, to unite with God's people. 
 
 And, oh ! what gladness and peace it 
 brought to his heart. He wondered how he 
 could have waited so long^. 
 
 Not that the dangers were over no ! Not 
 that temptation and trials were gone no!
 
 298 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Not that the sea of life was any less stormy 
 no ! But because he had the Guide and 
 Helper, who could take him through it all, 
 safely; and own him, at last, before the face 
 of the Father. 
 
 Just as if a little child, tottering over a 
 rough ground, should find at last the strong 
 mother-hand, and grasp it with joy, and feel 
 no more afraid. 
 
 The rough way must be walked just the 
 same ; but the strong hand holds his ; he may 
 stumble and fall, even, but he keeps fast hold ; 
 and knows he shall get safely to the end. at 
 last. 
 
 Just as easy as that,' dear young readers, is 
 the way of salvation, by Jesus Christ. And 
 Sydney had found that way.
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 Daily Life. 
 
 LET me give you some idea of how the 
 days went by, about that time ; when 
 little June had passed her three-year-old birth- 
 day, and was no longer " the baby." 
 
 The quiet, pleasant days, with nothing 
 grand or wonderful about them ; only the 
 small, patient teachings and strivings, which 
 were to make the foundations for the noble 
 lives bye and bye. The beautiful days, begun 
 and ended in the sunlight of mother's room. 
 Such days as boys and girls can always look 
 back upon, in after years, with tender, grate- 
 ful hearts, for all the truth and good there was 
 in them
 
 300 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Sydney and Fred usually tried to see which 
 could be up first in the morning, and get most 
 of the chores done before breakfast. Most 
 often, it was Fred. It took a grand emer- 
 gency to rouse Sydney's energies; but Fred 
 was always ready. " He sleeps with one eye 
 open," the boys used to say, sometimes. 
 However it was, he was always bright enough, 
 when daylight came ; going about with his 
 cheerful whistle and lively step. And if he 
 had made an effort to get up, when he wanted 
 to sleep longer, and the bed felt good, nobody 
 ever guessed it. 
 
 Marcy confessed to herself that she did like 
 to see Master Fred come into the kitchen, in 
 the morning, he was always in such a good 
 humor, and did everything so quickly and 
 well. 
 
 Sometimes, the whole three would be at 
 work, at once ; not often, though, for Preston
 
 DAILY LIFE. 30! 
 
 was fond of sleep, and then there would be a 
 great uproar. Sydney scolding Pres, and spil- 
 ling his pail of water, at the same time ; Fred 
 laughing at them both, and Pres dropping his 
 kindling wood, to scare away the cat. 
 
 Sometimes there would be a little studying 
 before breakfast; but oftener, hungry faces 
 would go peering into the kitchen, and hun- 
 gry voices proclaiming, " Hurry up, Marcy, 
 I'm nearly starved." 
 
 Then, at the head of the stairs, would sound 
 a tiny, childish voice, 
 
 " Fed ! Fed ! me want to come." 
 
 And away would go the four devoted 
 brothers, to bring down their darling, who 
 had to deal out her morning kisses very gen- 
 erously. She was a loving little creature, 
 though. " Which she loved best," none of 
 them could ever get her to say. " Me loves
 
 302 THE OLD BACK ROOJVx. 
 
 mamma, and eve'y one," she always answered, 
 when they questioned her. 
 
 Mother would soon follow June down- 
 stairs; and, what with her pleasant words, 
 and June's pretty ways, the boys would forget 
 that they were nearly "starved," until Marcy's 
 breakfast was on the table. 
 
 Breakfast was always a pleasant meal, there, 
 for mother thought if the day had a good 
 beginning, it was more likely to be a success- 
 ful day. So there was generally plenty of 
 eating, and plenty of talking, and plenty of 
 enjoyment. 
 
 Even if Pres was moody, or Sydney inclined 
 to be dull, they were usually cheered up, be- 
 fore the meal was over. 
 
 Next, as needy and as hungry as the bod- 
 ies, and far more important, the souls were to 
 be furnished and fed, for another day's jour- 
 ney. Mother's room, bright and fresh with its
 
 DAILY LIFE. 303 
 
 morning sun, was a pleasant place for the boy- 
 souls to go and get their strength and help. 
 I think they learned to love that morning 
 hour ; God seemed so near to them, then ; so 
 loving and fatherly, just as He is ; and every 
 day they were getting better acquainted with 
 this great Friend whom they needed so. 
 
 It was a pretty sight, on any of those morn- 
 ings, for a stranger's eye to look at. The 
 four boy-heads bent over their Bibles, with the 
 sunbeams lighting them up ; the sweet mother- 
 face, so full of love and sympathy, turn- 
 ing from one to another; and, in the 
 midst, little June, sitting demurely, with 
 folded hands, on the low chair, and her rosy 
 lips shut resolutely, because she knew she 
 ought not to talk then, even to her precious 
 dolly. Sometimes, Miss Dolly would, accord- 
 ing to June's ideas, behave quite badly ; and 
 then the little lady would shake her head at
 
 304 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 it, and make such reproving faces as would 
 certainly have upset the boys' gravity, had 
 they seen them. 
 
 Having read God's word, and asked for His 
 blessing, each soul went forth to the daily du- 
 ties and joys and temptations. 
 
 The boys collected their books, took last 
 glances over their lessons, had a frolic with 
 June, said their good-byes, and went over the 
 hill together. 
 
 Sydney parted from them, where their ways 
 separated, with a word of brotherly counsel to 
 Preston, and a patronizing air, which always 
 made Fred smile. 
 
 " Syd is such a man," he would say to him- 
 self, as he went racing along the road, with a 
 determination that he wouldn't be " mannish," 
 while there was a bit of boy left in him. 
 
 With the same merry face, Fred always 
 came out of school. The boys used to say
 
 DAILY LIFE. 305 
 
 they hardly knew which he liked best, going 
 in school, or coming out. 
 
 But Preston often came out later, and with 
 a dragging step and fretful face. Poor Pres- 
 ton ! who did not appreciate the golden mines 
 of wisdom which were hidden away under all 
 that mass of rock which he was cutting 
 through so slowly. If only he had knocked 
 away, with an earnest hand and cheerful 
 heart, as Fred did, he might have had a peep 
 at the glittering treasure now and then. 
 
 Will was such a shy, studious little fellow, 
 that he did not soon become a favorite among 
 his schoolmates, and he used to go home 
 with a thoughtful face, stopping to pick up 
 bits of queer-looking things on his way, and 
 carry them home, wondering if they were not 
 " curiosities," such as Squire Benton had in 
 the cabinet in his study, which he loved to 
 visit so. 
 
 20
 
 306 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Sydney was later in getting home than the 
 other boys. He walked in those days with 
 such a firm, business-like step, and grew to 
 look so much like his father, that it often 
 made the smiles and tears meet in mother's 
 face, as she watched him from her window. 
 
 I dare say, you have wondered, before this, 
 how it was that this mother was generally 
 found at the window, when her boys were 
 coming or going over that hill. Had she no 
 duties to call her away ? 'Tis, indeed, more 
 than any one but a mother can understand ! 
 But love can always find time for anything ; 
 and this mother loved her boys ; she wanted 
 to have them happy ; wanted to give them 
 the light of her smile, whenever she could : 
 she wanted them to love her, to feel that they 
 could always go to her for sympathy, and 
 help and comfort. She wanted them to feel 
 that home, where mother was, was the best
 
 DAILY LIFE. 307 
 
 place in all the world to them; she wanted 
 them to know that all their plans and doings 
 and joys and troubles were of interest to her. 
 And so she watched their going and coming, 
 with her pleasant face ; and they learned to 
 watch for her, too, and to feel how much she 
 was to them. 
 
 These little things, which only mothers 
 remember to do, how much they are worth ! 
 and what a difference they make in boys' and 
 girls' lives ! I wonder if my readers have not 
 some such pleasant little things, occurring 
 daily, to gladden their lives ; something which 
 mother does, quickly and cheerfully; and 
 which they almost forget to notice, because it 
 is such a constant blessing, but which they 
 would miss, oh, so much, if it should be taken 
 away from them. 
 
 The pleasant tea-table, where each one 
 talked over the day's events ; the study-hour,
 
 308 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 and many a quiet talk, after it all, in 
 " mother's room," closed these days, which 
 were varied, now and then, by a visit to Squire 
 Benton's, or a visit from the old gentleman 
 and his granddaughter ; or a gay holiday ; or 
 a trip to the city, and a sight of Uncle Syd- 
 ney's household there.
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 Sunday Afternoon. 
 
 , I say! Sydney's got to be aw- 
 fully good, hasn't he? " 
 
 George Benton. walking home from church, 
 in the still, autumn sunlight, had been looking 
 at his old school-mate, as he walked ahead 
 with his mother ; and thinking that he seemed 
 farther from him than he used to in the days 
 gone by. 
 
 Fred smiled. " Syd always was a good 
 fellow ! " he said, with a generous pride in his 
 elder brother. 
 
 " Oh, yes ! but I mean, he's different : real 
 religious, you know."
 
 310 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 "Yes," answered Fred thoughtfully; 
 " Syd's a Christian, and no mistake about it ! " 
 
 George shrugged his shoulders. " I don't 
 see the use, anyhow, of boys being members 
 of the church, and all that. I thought that 
 belonged to older people." 
 
 " Why, George ! " 
 
 " Well, don't it? Older people ought to be 
 serious ; but I don't fancy the idea of a boy's 
 stopping off all his fun, and settling down into 
 such gloomy ways." 
 
 Fred smiled again, at his companion's 
 words. Plainly, George had not had any 
 mother to teach him what a pleasant way the 
 way to heaven is. 
 
 " But Syd hasn't settled down to any 
 gloomy ways ; he's ready for his fun, just the 
 same as ever. And I think a boy can be just 
 as jolly when he's a Christian, as when he 
 isn't. I don't think we have to give up our
 
 SUNDAY AFTERNOON. 311 
 
 fun, at all if it's the right kind of fun, I 
 mean.", 
 
 "But what's the use?" persisted George. 
 ' Why need a fellow trouble himself with such 
 things, at all? Time enough, bye and bye." 
 
 Fred turned his brave, honest face full 
 upon him. " Now, George, you know better 
 than that. Boys have to die, as well as 
 older people; and if they're not ready for 
 it, they'll be sorry when the time comes, I 
 guess." 
 
 " Yes," said a soft voice, behind them ; 
 " and it's a dreadful thing to die so ! " 
 
 George's sister Ella came up beside them. 
 
 " There's poor Dake Thorn, who fell under 
 the car-wheels last week, and was killed. I 
 don't think he was ready to die ! His sister 
 Mary is in a dreadful way about it ; and I'm 
 sure she wouldn't feel so badly, if Dake had 
 been a good boy."
 
 312 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " Dake Thorn ! " repeated Fred, in as- 
 tonishment, for he had not heard of it be- 
 fore. 
 
 " Yes ; didn't you know it ? He was off on 
 some frolic, that nobody knew about ; and as 
 he was jumping off the car, before it stopped, 
 he fell, and was run over." 
 
 Ella said that she and her Sunday school 
 teacher had just stopped in to see the sister. 
 Mary was in her class, and had not been to 
 school that day, because of her grief. 
 
 " Dake was a bad fellow ! " said George. 
 " Always getting in some scrape or other." 
 
 Fred answered " Yes," in an absent-minded 
 way. He was thinking of his brother Preston, 
 who had been with Dake Thorn so much ; 
 and who had just such a way of getting into 
 mischief and trouble. 
 
 And Ella sighed : she was thinking of what
 
 SUNDAY AFTERNOON. 313 
 
 she had overheard Fred saying to her 
 brother. 
 
 In a little solemn silence, the three walked 
 on together. The birds sang gaily among the 
 bright-colored trees : the grass was so soft 
 and green yet, and the breezes were so pleas- 
 ant ; as if they had not even thought of the 
 winter which was so close at hand, coming 
 with its chill. 
 
 It was a beautiful world, where God had 
 placed those young people, to spend a little 
 while. But He wanted them to remember 
 that it was only for a little while, and that 
 there was a far more beautiful Land be- 
 yond, where He waited for them. He wanted 
 them to find the way to that Land, through 
 Jesus, their Saviour ; and His Holy Spirit was 
 whispering in their hearts, that Sabbath after- 
 noon, and showing them the better way, if 
 they would only listen, and follow.
 
 314 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " Well ! " said George, at last, breaking the 
 silence, with a feeling of vexation at himself 
 for getting into such a solemn mood " it 
 may be the best way, to do as Syd has done ; 
 but I can't make up my mind to do it, yet. 
 And I wish you two wouldn't look so awfully 
 long-faced about it ! " 
 
 " We don't mean to," answered Fred, with 
 his old, bright smile. " If we make up our 
 minds to choose what Syd has chosen, why, 
 we'll do it because it is pleasant, and not 
 make any long faces over it. Won't we, 
 Ella?" 
 
 The girl nodded, with a wondering look at 
 his happy countenance. 
 
 " It's a deal pleasanter to be good, and to 
 be on the right side, and to feel safe, anyhow, 
 I think." And the boy's face looked as if 
 he meant to seek in earnest that pleasant 
 way.
 
 SUNDAY AFTERNOON. 315 
 
 George glanced at him, suspiciously. " I 
 do really believe, Fred, that you're going to 
 get religious too : and that'll just spoil every 
 bit of fun a body could have with you." 
 
 "See if it does !" replied Fred, with a glow 
 in his cheeks ; and he wound his arm affec- 
 tionately over his companion's shoulders, as 
 they came to the turn in the road. 
 
 " Ask your grandfather, and all come over 
 and sing with us to-night, can't you ?" said 
 Fred, turning to Ella, as they separated. She 
 answered yes, very willingly ; for of all things 
 she enjoyed a sing on Sunday evening, at 
 Mrs. Kirke's. 
 
 Fred found them all in the garden, when 
 he went down the hill "with his Sunday 
 walk," as Preston said, laughing, and thinking 
 how seldom his gay brother ever went over 
 that hill, on anything but a " full gallop." 
 
 June was flirting her little white dress
 
 316 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 among the gaudy dahlias and chrysanthemums, 
 and Fred stopped to notice what a pretty pic- 
 ture she made. 
 
 " She is a little beauty ; won't we make a 
 queen of her, as she grows up ! " he said to 
 himself, as he looked. And then the child 
 discovered him, and ran, calling, with her 
 hands full of flowers for his button-hole. 
 
 " What makes you look so sober, Fred ?" 
 asked Preston, while June's little fingers were 
 twisting and crushing the stems, to get them 
 in their place. 
 
 " Why, do I ?" said Fred, looking up from 
 his grassy seat. " I was thinking about Dake 
 Thorn ; have you heard ?" 
 
 "What? no." 
 
 And Fred told the sad story, which made 
 all the faces look sober. 
 
 "Poor fellow," said Sydney. "Why, he 
 wasn't any older than you ; was he, Pres?"
 
 SUNDAY AFTERNOON. 317 
 
 " No," answered Preston, with a little shud- 
 der, thinking back upon that night, when 
 death had come so near to him, out on the 
 stormy sea. What answer had he made since, 
 to the voice of God, which had called so 
 loudly to him then? 
 
 Fred told what Ella had said about Dake's 
 sister. 
 
 " Poor girl," said Mrs. Kirke, with tears in 
 her eyes. " I must go with Ella to see her, 
 to-morrow." 
 
 " Dake didn't have much good teaching, 
 at home," said Fred, sorrowfully. " He 
 hadn't any mother;" and his eyes turned 
 lovingly to the mother, whose teachings had 
 been so precious to him. 
 
 " But he went to Sunday-school," said Syd- 
 ney ; " and he might have learned to be a 
 better boy there, if he had chosen." 
 
 "Oh dear!" sighed Preston, "it must be
 
 3l8 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 awful to get killed that way. It's dreadful to 
 die, anyhow." 
 
 " I don't think so," said Fred ; " not if any 
 one is ready to die. Just think how splendid 
 it must be in heaven this afternoon." 
 
 He threw back his head, and looked up at 
 the beautiful blue sky, with its soft, white 
 clouds. Mother watched him, with a tender 
 light in her eyes. Oh, she thought, if the 
 young, glad heart that found earth so pleas- 
 ant, would only find the way to heaven, that 
 is so much better ! 
 
 "Yes," she answered; " no one need be 
 afraid to die, if he has only found the Saviour, 
 who can open the door of that beautiful 
 heaven, and let him in."
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 One Ship in Port. 
 
 ~\ /I" OTHER, if there isn't anything you 
 ^ *- want me to do, 1 guess I'll go skat- 
 ing, this afternoon ; may I ?" 
 
 Fred's favorite season, with its ice and 
 snow, and fun for boys, had come again. 
 Mrs. Kirke smiled up into the bright face of 
 her fifteen-year-old boy, and wondered how 
 long he would continue to be the same fun- 
 loving creature, and to come to her and ask 
 her consent before going anywhere. He was 
 a good boy, this second son of hers, and she 
 was very fond of him. 
 " Very well, Fred."
 
 320 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 He stopped to notice her smile. 
 
 " Now, mother, I know what makes you 
 smile ; you're thinking what a great big fellow 
 I am, just having my own fun, and not doing 
 a thing to help you. I am ashamed of my- 
 self." 
 
 " Indeed, my boy, I was just thinking what 
 a great comfort and treasure you are to me," 
 and the smile made a rainbow with the tears 
 that came into her eyes. 
 
 " Oh, mother ! " Fred dropped his skates, 
 and nestled his head in her lap. " Is that 
 really so ? am I any comfort to you ? Some- 
 times I feel real badly, to think how old I'm 
 getting, and yet not doing anything, like Syd, 
 you know, to help you ; and not even settled 
 in my mind about what I want to do." 
 
 " Fred," said his mother, lifting up the per- 
 plexed face, and looking earnestly at it, 
 " nothing that you could ever have done
 
 ONE SHIP IN PORT. 321 
 
 would have helped me more than what you 
 told me last Sunday night. That is the kind 
 of help which makes my heart glad ; it is the 
 best thing in all the world, that a boy can do 
 for his mother." 
 
 Fred looked thoughtful for a few moments, 
 and then the happy, cheerful look settled on 
 his face again. 
 
 " Well, mother," he said, in a low, earnest 
 voice, " I can always do that ; can't I ? If I 
 never get to be anything else in the world, I 
 can always be a Christian, and I will ! " 
 
 Mother never forgot, in all the rest of her 
 life, the look on her boy's face, as he spoke 
 those words. And she knew that Fred would 
 keep that resolution. All things that he did 
 were pleasures to this earnest-hearted boy, 
 and she felt that, having resolved to serve 
 God, he would do it with his whole heart, 
 
 gladly, just as he did everything else. 
 21
 
 322 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Fred took her glad kiss ; he was none too 
 old for that yet, and went away to enjoy his 
 skating. 
 
 Do you suppose that he enjoyed it any the 
 less, because he had become a Christian ? No 
 indeed ! And do you suppose that God 
 meant that he should ? Why, no ! God made 
 all the good and pleasant things of this life 
 for us to enjoy, and He is pleased when they 
 make us happy. He wants to see every boy 
 enjoy his plays heartily ; and every boy can 
 do it, and be a good Christian boy, too. 
 Don't think that God wants to see you with 
 
 dull faces and sober ways, all the time. He 
 
 . 
 loves to have you laugh and frolic and be 
 
 happy in the pleasant boyhood which he has 
 given you. But He wants you, besides that, 
 to remember Who gives you all your pleas- 
 ures ; to love Him for His goodness to you,
 
 ONE SHIP IN PORT. 333 
 
 and to honor Him in everything that you do, 
 whether it is work or play. 
 
 And so, in His beautiful heaven that seems 
 so far, and is, after all, so very near, the good 
 God smiled, that afternoon, on the merry- 
 hearted boy, who did all things heartily, " as 
 unto the Lord." And, I think, up in that 
 same fair heaven, the voice of Jesus the 
 Saviour was heard that day, saying, " Behold 
 my child, for whom I have prepared a place 
 and a crown ; " while the angels gathered 
 gladly around the pearly gates, whose key was 
 in that Saviour's hand. 
 
 Fred and his young companions went 
 swiftly back and forth over the smooth ice, 
 with such shouts and merriment as only 
 happy-hearted boys can make. They raced 
 and cut figures, and did all the wonderful 
 things which it is possible to do on skates. 
 Fred almost always winning, and no one else
 
 324 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 getting envious of him, for the boys all loved 
 this generous-hearted companion of theirs. 
 
 " Ally, don't go so near that side ; I think 
 the ice is weak there," shouted Fred, once, to 
 a smart little fellow, who was skating ahead of 
 him, with the hope of " beating " him, at last. 
 The boy laughed back at Fred's warning, and 
 " went on heedlessly. In one minute, they all 
 saw that Fred's fears were right. The ice 
 broke, and the little boy went in. 
 
 With a cry of terror, the boys started 
 towards the spot. 
 
 "Take care," cried 'Fred, "you'll all go in. 
 Get a rope, Johnny ! " and the boy, whose 
 house stood near, ran. 
 
 " Stay back, all of you ; and I'll hold him 
 till the rope comes ! " said Fred, going to 
 the edge of the broken ice, and reaching 
 for the little form, which must not sink 
 under the water again.
 
 ONE SHIP IN PORT. 325 
 
 How strong and brave he felt ! and not 
 afraid, even when the ice could hold him 
 no longer, and he went in, too ! He held 
 firmly by the boy's arm, and vainly tried 
 to grasp the icy edge for a support. He 
 felt his strength giving way, when the boys 
 shouted, " Here's the rope ! " " Ally," he 
 said to his companion, "take hold of the 
 rope! here!" and the numb hands clutched 
 it, in a half unconscious way. 
 
 " Pull him out ! " cried Fred faintly, and 
 gave his last remaining strength to assist 
 the helpless form. 
 
 Slowly and carefully they had to drag 
 the boy over the cracking ice ; and the 
 voices shouted, " Fred, hold on ; we'll throw 
 you the rope ! " 
 
 But Fred could not hold on any longer. 
 He sank, once, twice, smiled at the thought 
 that Ally was saved, said brokenly, "Tell
 
 326 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 mother my ship safe," and went down the 
 last time. 
 
 And Fred's soul, fresh with its earnest 
 purpose to serve the Lord, went up; and 
 Jesus himself opened the gates of the Heav- 
 enly City, and let that soul go in, because 
 it had served Him as its Saviour. 
 
 And in the sunshiny back room, mother 
 sat, thinking fondly of her boy, when they 
 came to tell her. 
 
 And into that room, where it had smiled 
 so brightly only an hour before, they carried 
 the still, white face, that never would smile 
 there again, because the soul had gone out 
 of it. But the soul had gone where it 
 would smile forever, in such joy and glad- 
 ness as no one on earth can understand. 
 
 And they laid the damp, curly head on 
 the old sofa, where it had so often rested 
 before ; and there was terrible grief in the
 
 ONE SHIP IN PORT. 327 
 
 hearts that never before had been grieved 
 by the dear boy whose form was lying 
 there ! 
 
 And they told the mother what Fred 
 had tried to say, before the water closed over 
 him the last time. And she understood it : 
 and in the midst of her great sorrow, she 
 could look up and thank God, because one 
 of the " little ships " had gone safely in at the 
 heavenly Harbor. 
 
 The three brothers knelt down, almost 
 broken-hearted, by the side of the still form, 
 and felt as if they, too, must die ; for they 
 could not live without that dear companion 
 who had been so good and pleasant among 
 them ! And poor Preston sobbed bitterly, 
 saying, " I was cross to him, this very after- 
 noon, before he went away ! Oh, I wish I 
 hadn't been ! Fred ! my Fred ! " 
 
 But the white lips could not answer him.
 
 328 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Neither mother, nor sister, nor brothers would 
 ever, on earth, hear the cheerful voice or the 
 merry whistle again. God had said, " I want 
 my boy : " and Fred had gone home to his 
 God.
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 Without Fred. 
 
 r S it sad, do you think, my dear young 
 
 readers ? Yes, it is a little sad for us to 
 
 drop out of our story of the old back room 
 
 this bright-faced boy, whom we have learned 
 
 to love. 
 
 And it was very sad for those who were 
 left, on that winter's day, to go on with the 
 old life without Fred. 
 
 But, for Fred himself, there was no sadness 
 at all, ever any more ! The boy who had 
 enjoyed God's pleasant things with such a 
 cheerful spirit, here on the earth, had gone to 
 Heaven, to find what wonderful joys were
 
 330 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 waiting for him there. Was not God good, 
 to take him there so soon? Was He not 
 .good, to call one who was ready to go? For 
 he might have called another boy, from the 
 old back room, who was not so prepared ; 
 and then, indeed, we should have been very 
 sad ! 
 
 Was it not a blessed thing for Fred, that he 
 had let the dear Saviour come into his soul, 
 to lead and guide it along the safe way, to- 
 wards the heavenly home ? And do you not 
 see how a boy can go to God, when death 
 comes, just as safely and calmly from the 
 midst of his play, as at any other time ? Do 
 you not see how a Christian boy is just as 
 true and faithful, in God's eyes, when he dies 
 with his skates on, and with the flush of 
 honest pleasure yet in his cheek? Just the 
 same Christian boy as if he had died on his 
 quiet bed, with time to think of it all ?
 
 WITHOUT FRED. 331 
 
 God has given us a great deal to do in this 
 world. Some of it is work, and some of it is 
 play ; and we can honor him in the play, as 
 well as in the work. And if we do all things 
 " heartily, as unto the Lord," it is no 
 matter where the call comes to us to die. 
 
 Fred's body was laid under the ground, in 
 the little churchyard, over the hill : and the 
 sorrowing household sat in the sunlight of 
 mother's room, and tried to be satisfied, be- 
 cause his soul was alive and happy up in the 
 Heavenly Home. 
 
 There were many hearts, besides those in 
 the old back room, that mourned for Fred : 
 for wherever the boy's merry face had been 
 accustomed to go, it had found loving friends. 
 
 The old Squire wept sorrowfully: and 
 thought how lonely his grand pond would 
 seem, all through the winter, without the boy 
 whose cheerful spirit had brightened it so.
 
 332 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 George wept, thinking of that Sunday when 
 Fred had flung his arm so fondly around him, 
 and said, " See if it does ! " and he had seen ! 
 seen that the love of God does not make a 
 boy's life gloomy, or take away any of its true 
 pleasure : he had seen how good a thing it 
 was for a boy to live a Christian ; and he had 
 seen how blessed a thing it was for a boy to 
 die a Christian. And he sighed, in his loneli- 
 ness : Sydney a Christian, and Fred in heav- 
 en ! there seemed nothing for him to do, but 
 to choose as they had chosen. 
 
 Ella grieved, as if Fred had been her broth- 
 er. For, of all the household under the hill, 
 where she had found such pleasant compan- 
 ions, he was her favorite. He had taught her 
 to skate ; had brought her new plants for her 
 botany lessons ; had taken an interest in all her 
 plans, and had taught her brother some of 
 his polite and pleasant ways. And, best of
 
 WITHOUT FRED. 333 
 
 all, since that autumn Sunday afternoon, there 
 had been a new bond of sympathy between 
 them : in both their hearts the love of Jesus 
 had been growing ; in both their hearts they 
 had resolved to serve Him, " because it is 
 pleasant to do so," as Fred had said. And in 
 another week, if Fred had not been taken 
 away, they would have stood among God's 
 people, to confess Him before the world. 
 
 Now, she must stand without him ; for he 
 had gone to be acknowledged by the Saviour 
 himself, before the Father's throne, because 
 he had not been ashamed of that Saviour here 
 upon earth ! 
 
 Most pitiful of all to see, was little June's 
 sorrow for the brother whom she had loved so 
 fondly. " I want 'my Fed ! " she_ would say, 
 pleadingly; "mamma, where is my Fed?" 
 And mother tried to teach her about that 
 beautiful place where Fred had gone.
 
 334 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 It comforted them all, to talk in that simple 
 way, of where Fred was, and how happy he 
 was ; and how he had seen father again ; and 
 how they might all meet there, some day, if 
 they loved the Saviour. 
 
 It seemed, sometimes, Sydney used to say, 
 as if Fred were as near as his own little room, 
 which had become so sacred a spot to them, 
 only that the door was shut, and they could 
 not see him ! And it made them strong, and 
 willing to wait, outside in the world, until 
 God should open the door of Heaven to them, 
 and let them go in to see Fred again. 
 
 " Mamma, can't I go to heaven now, to see 
 my Fed ? " June would say, dropping her 
 doll, to look up into the blue sky. She missed 
 the pleasant brother-face so, day after day, 
 that used to come in the door of mother's 
 room, and seem to bring an extra sunbeam in 
 with it.
 
 WITHOUT FRED. 335 
 
 She never puckered her little mouth, in try- 
 ing to whistle, any more ; and she would stand 
 with her little hands on the old sofa, wonder- 
 ing why it was that the dear, curly head 
 should never be found lying there again. 
 
 Fred's room had been kept undisturbed. 
 On the first dreary night, Will had crept, sob- 
 bing, in by the side of Preston ; and Sydney's 
 gentle hands had closed the door of the room 
 where everything looked so like Fred who 
 was gone. It has never been altered since. 
 Mother said they would keep it just so ; with 
 the familiar cap on the bed, just as he had 
 thrown it, in exchange for the skating-cap, on 
 that afternoon ; and the school-books, and 
 the half-finished birthday-boat, which Preston 
 had run away from, three years before ; and 
 which Fred had taken out, to laugh over, that 
 very day. 
 
 And so " Fred's room " was Fred's room
 
 336 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 still ; though he never made it bright with his 
 presence, any more. And Marcy would dust 
 the little table and the worn books, with a 
 tender touch, thinking of the dear boy who 
 had been " the life of the house." Poor 
 Marcy! though there were three boys left, 
 she would sit and wonder how they ever 
 could get along without Fred ! 
 
 The winter seemed very long, with one pair 
 of skates hanging quietly on the nail, and one 
 pair of mittens unwet with a snowball ! 
 
 But somehow, the brightness of Fred's life 
 seemed to have stayed in the house, after the 
 life itself had gone. It was a pleasant 
 memory ; and the boys would go and sit in 
 the light of it, and be made happier and bet- 
 ter. 
 
 Mother had only three boys to watch going 
 and coming over the hill, after that. But she 
 had one boy in heaven ! and that was better
 
 WITHOUT FRED. 337 
 
 after all. What we have in heaven, is so sure 
 and safe nothing can change it, or take it 
 away; because Jesus takes care of it, and 
 keeps it there for us, until we come. 
 
 And when the snows melted away, they 
 went day by day, to the little spot where they 
 had laid Fred's body ; and the green grass be- 
 gan to grow there, and they planted flowers, to 
 make it bright and pleasant, just as Fred's life 
 had been. And they used to linger there, and 
 talk about the flowers that grow up in 
 heaven ; the flowers that never fade ; and 
 the trees, and the fountains, and the light that 
 is far more beautiful than the sunlight; and 
 all the wonderful, pleasant things that are up 
 there, waiting for any one who is willing to 
 take the Saviour's hand, and go to find them. 
 Only, the way is long sometimes, and 'rough; 
 and we must be very patient, and trust Jesus, 
 
 without ever giving up. We must be willing, 
 22
 
 338 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 when some of our dear ones go there before 
 us, and go on cheerfully without them, re- 
 membering that Jesus never leaves us. And 
 then, one day, we too shall go into that beauti- 
 ful Land, as Fred did, and know all about its 
 glories and joys.
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 An Honorable Going. 
 
 IV T O, Pess ! 'ou're a naughty boy, and I 
 * ^ can't love 'ou, if 'ou do so." 
 
 "Well, then, I'll just go away on the big 
 ocean, and then you'll .be sorry, I guess, when 
 you can't see brother Pres, any more." 
 
 " Den maybe I'll go up to heaven, and find 
 my Fed and my papa, and see all de pitty 
 things ; and then 'ou'll be sorry when 'ou can't 
 come and see me !" The little thing looked 
 triumphantly in her brother's face, as if she 
 thought she had the best of the argument. 
 
 Preston looked really sorrowful, at the 
 babyish threat. "Yes!" he said with a sigh,
 
 34-O THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " I expect you will ; you and all the rest of 
 'em, go to heaven, and leave me behind ! " 
 
 June's blue eyes looked earnestly at her 
 brother for a minute, and then filled with 
 tears. She dropped her precious dolly, and 
 ran to put her arms around Preston's neck. 
 
 " No, Pres, don't 'ou go away ! I love 'ou, 
 and I won't never go to heaven widout 'ou !" 
 
 She laid her soft cheek against his, and pat- 
 ted his jacket consolingly, with her little hand. 
 
 And Preston felt how hard indeed it would 
 be, to have her go to heaven " widout" him. 
 
 " But I can't get there !" he said, half to 
 himself, "I'll never be good enough." 
 
 "Why don't 'ou be good?" asked June, 
 raising her head suddenly, and looking up into 
 his face. 
 
 Preston only laughed, and pinched her 
 cheek. 
 
 " But I want 'ou to be good !" she persisted.
 
 AN HONORABLE GOING. 341 
 
 And, in her small way, the little sister 
 seemed to begin her work, even then; for 
 Preston kept thinking all day of her words, 
 and especially of her determination that she 
 would " never go to heaven without him." 
 He was very fond of his little sister ; and even 
 then, before she was five years old, she had a 
 great influence over the wayward boy. Her 
 loving arms about his neck, or a sorrowful 
 look in her blue eyes, would often drive the 
 naughty spirit away from him. 
 
 Preston had won his mother's consent to go 
 to sea, and had intended going in a few weeks. 
 But when Fred was taken away, he gave it all 
 up, with a new sort of feeling that he ought 
 to stay at home. 
 
 " I'll wait till the ' America ' makes her 
 next voyage, mother," he said bravely, " and 
 stay at home here with you, now." 
 
 For a while, mother's pleasure at his de-
 
 342 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 termination was reward enough for him ; and 
 he went about cheerfully, doing the duties he 
 disliked, and thinking about the dear brother 
 who had left them all. 
 
 But bye and bye, he grew tired of it. He 
 had not Sydney's brave spirit to persevere in 
 a way that was not pleasant ; and then he 
 would get fretful, and almost repent of his de- 
 cision to stay at home. It was even harder, 
 from the very fact that Fred was not there 
 among them ; his cheerful way and bright 
 face, had always been a help, in any hard 
 place ; but now, that was gone ! 
 
 And it was so lonely going to school, and 
 coming home ; no one to race or shout or 
 laugh as Fred used to ; no one could be like 
 Fred. Will was so quiet, and walked along 
 so demurely, it almost made Preston cross. 
 
 Then he would think of the big rolling sea, 
 and grow more restless than ever. Some-
 
 AN HONORABLE GOING. 343 
 
 times, it seemed as if the time never would 
 come, for him to go. 
 
 But it did. The "America" arrived one 
 day, in the beautiful June, when the roses 
 were blooming over Fred's grave. And uncle 
 Syd came out to know if Preston would go 
 on the next voyage. 
 
 "Yes, sir!" cried the boy, eagerly. And 
 mother smiled bravely, looking into his de- 
 lighted face. 
 
 At last, the years of fighting and waiting 
 were over, and he might go without fear of 
 breaking his promise to God. But, ah! he 
 was going again, without a Saviour ! and that 
 was why mother's face grew so pale, as she 
 thought of the dangers of the deep. 
 
 Dangers are nothing to one who has hold of 
 a Saviour's hand ; but Preston had not taken 
 that dear, strong hand ! If only Preston could 
 have said to his mother what Fred had said,,
 
 344 THE OLD BACK ROOM, 
 
 on the day when he went out, to meet his God 
 so suddenly, then she could have been satisfied 
 to have him go. But he could not ! Preston 
 had not learned to love the Saviour; and 
 mother could only pray and talk with him 
 more earnestly than ever, before he went. 
 
 Preston felt proud, to be going openly and 
 honorably this time ; to have his clothes 
 nicely packed by mother's hands, and to say 
 good-by to them all. 
 
 " I'll have to go to school alone !" said Will, 
 dolefully. 
 
 " That's nothing, you're ten years old now, 
 and I expect you'll be studying Greek, or 
 some other awful thing, by the time I come 
 back!" 
 
 June cried, and shook her mamma's hand- 
 kerchief with all her might, as long as Preston 
 was in sight. And the boy felt his heart 
 aching, as he caught the last look of that little
 
 AN HONORABLE GOING. 345 
 
 figure, with the pretty brown hair blowing in 
 the June breeze. But he would not have said 
 so to Sydney, for anything ! 
 
 Sydney was with him, taking the fatherly 
 place, and talking soberly and wisely. 
 
 Pres realized how " grown up " Sydney was 
 getting to be, and felt what a long stretch 
 there was between them, left vacant by 
 brother Fred's death. ludeed, I think they 
 each thought more of Fred, on their way to 
 the city, that day, than of anything else. 
 
 Pres thought how cheery his going away 
 would have been made by that voice and 
 laugh, which he should never hear again in 
 this world ; in this world ? perhaps never in 
 any ! for Preston was not sure of that other 
 world where Fred had gone. 
 
 Sydney thought of that morning, long back, 
 when Fred had come to his room in the gray 
 dawn, and told him that Pres was gone. He
 
 346 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 remembered just how his brother had looked 
 on that morning, with his merry face all 
 troubled ; and how anxious he had been, lest 
 they should disturb mother. He remembered, 
 too, that Fred had not spoken an angry word 
 of the boy who had caused them so much 
 trouble. Indeed, there were very few im- 
 patient words that he could remember Fred's 
 ever speaking. Dear, happy-hearted Fred ! 
 How could they ever be joyful again, without 
 him? 
 
 And then Sydney told Preston how they 
 ought to try and do all they could to comfort 
 mother for such a loss ; how they must be 
 better boys, and be cheerful and pleasant, even 
 when things didn't go exactly right ; and how 
 they must think more of working for mother, 
 and making her happy, than of anything else, 
 " except God." 
 
 Preston listened gravely, and did not disa-
 
 AN HONORABLE GOING. 347 
 
 gree. But when, at last, they came among the 
 ships, with their flags flying, and the plash of 
 the water making its old bewitching music in 
 his ears, Preston forgot all sober thoughts 
 quickly, and his eyes brightened, as nothing 
 else could make them. 
 
 Sydney noticed it, and gave a little sigh, at 
 the thought, " Pres is going to have what he 
 likes! and /-must go back to the old, hum- 
 drum village !" But he put away the envious 
 thought, and remembered mother, which made 
 him happier. 
 
 Uncle Sydney and Squire Benton were both 
 there, to see Preston off, with a friendly in- 
 terest in the fatherless boy, who needed so 
 much guidance. Preston felt honored, and 
 behaved in quite a manly way ; listened to all 
 their advice ; and, finally, waved his cap to 
 them, as the waves began to widen between 
 them.
 
 348 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 And Sydney went back home, thinking, all 
 the way, of a wise, fatherly voice, which had 
 once said to him : " Be willing to steer cheer- 
 fully in just the course which He marks out ; 
 never choose your own way, though it should 
 seem pleasanter and easier. He knows best."
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 A Plan. 
 
 QUIRE Benton had a plan in his mind. It 
 seemed to please him, too ; for he walked 
 up and down the room, and smiled at the 
 richly-colored flowers in the carpet, as if they 
 had been human faces looking up at him. 
 
 It was a beautiful room, that study of the 
 Squire's ; but if I show it to you, I do not 
 think you will like it quite as well as you do 
 " the old back room," with its faded carpet 
 and well-used furniture. 
 
 The heavy curtains were looped back, just 
 a little, to let in a ray of sunlight ; for the 
 flowers on the floor were of a kind that bloom
 
 350 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 better and brighter without the sunshine. 
 Strange flowers ! I would rather have one of 
 God's own little daisies that blossom out under 
 the sun wouldn't you ? 
 
 There were high bookcases all along the 
 
 sides of the room, filled with books, large and 
 
 
 small ; some with bright bindings, that would 
 
 have made you think they must be pleasant 
 books to read ; and Others with such dull-look- 
 ing covers, that you would scarcely have been 
 tempted to open one of them. But then, you 
 know, we cannot always judge by the outside 
 of things. 
 
 There were fine statues and beautiful pic- 
 tures, in different parts of the room ; and the 
 cabinet of curiosities, in one corner, which was 
 Will Kirke's great source of delight. The 
 Squire's study-chair looked comfortable enough 
 to go to sleep in ; and the other chairs looked 
 as if nobody sat in them very often. There
 
 A PLAN. 351 
 
 was a curious-looking inkstand, and a huge 
 gold pen, on the table. A vase of fresh flow- 
 ers, and the absence of all dust from every- 
 thing, showed that Ella had made her morn- 
 ing visit there, while grandfather was out on 
 his walk. 
 
 Ella did not trouble herself with such things 
 once ; but she had been learning how those 
 little duties, cheerfully done, helped to make 
 home a bright and happy place. She had seen 
 it in another home, and had learned her lesson 
 
 there. 
 
 ' 
 
 The longer the old gentltman walked up and 
 
 down, and the more he thought over his plan, 
 the better he appeared to like it. 
 
 " Yes," he said at last, speaking to himself, 
 and nodding his head in a satisfied way, " I 
 think I will try it." 
 
 Going to the door he called, " George !"
 
 352 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 "Yes, sir," came a voice from the next 
 room. 
 
 " Come in here. I want to talk to you." 
 
 The lad dropped his interesting book into 
 his sister's work-basket, yawned, and " won- 
 dered what was up." 
 
 "Something important, I guess, from grand- 
 pa's voice. Don't keep him waiting, George." 
 
 Ella smiled up into the face of her tall broth- 
 er, as he rose to go. 
 
 " George," said the Squire, taking his seat 
 in the comfortable chair, " I have an idea !" 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied George, with the corners 
 of his mouth twitching. 
 
 " How would you like to go into business ?" 
 was the next abrupt question. 
 
 "-Into business, sir?" repeated George, look- 
 ing at him, wonderingly. He had been in a 
 city store for some time, and felt quite as if he 
 were " in business " already.
 
 A PLAN. 353 
 
 " Yes ; for yourself, I mean, with a partner 
 and some one to back you ?" 
 
 What a proposition, to a lad of his age! 
 Was his grandfather in earnest? or was he 
 only trying him, to see what spirit he had. 
 
 He sat in speechless astonishment so long, 
 that the old gentleman despaired of getting 
 any answer, and, giving a short laugh, he went 
 on to say : " Well, I have decided to start in 
 business myself, and I want a couple of part- 
 ners, who are young and able, to do all the 
 work. I thought that perhaps you and Syd- 
 ney Kirke would do." 
 
 Wider and wider grew George's eyes, as his 
 grandfather paused again ; but he found his 
 voice enough to say, " You start into busi- 
 iness!" 
 
 " Yes ! I'd like to know why not? Do you 
 think I'm too old ? The good people of the 
 
 town have been wanting a book-store for a 
 23
 
 354 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 long while, and I propose starting one ; I want 
 to take you and Sydney Kirke for my part- 
 ners ; you shall do the work, and I will over- 
 see things. It will be a splendid start for two 
 young men like you. You shall pay your 
 shares in the partnership by being your own 
 clerks. And if you are faithful and persever- 
 ing, it will be a fine thing for you in the end. 
 Come, what do you say to it ?" 
 
 " Say to it ! why I think it's splendid ! It's 
 too good to be true!" and George did really 
 look bewildered over it. " Syd won't know 
 what to make of it. But he's a smart fel- 
 low, and isn't afraid of work either. He 
 knows a good deal more than I do now, if he 
 did give up college." 
 
 " Well, he's industrious, and that is what 
 you must both be, if I start you in business. 
 I know Sydney pretty well ; I have tried him, 
 and he has been faithful. He never shirks
 
 A PLAN. 355 
 
 when there is anything to be done. I wish 
 you would try to be as steady as he is." 
 
 George looked doubtful. " I couldn't be as 
 good as Syd is, if I were to try forever," he 
 said, leaning lazily back in his chair. 
 
 " Humph !" responded the old gentleman, 
 treading away at the roses in the carpet. And 
 then he grew so thoughtful, that George was 
 afraid he would forget thesubject of their talk, 
 and brought him back to it, by the question, 
 " Where will you have your store, grandpa ?" 
 
 " In the house on the corner of Hill Street, 
 where the people have just moved out. It 
 will be a good location, as the town grows. I 
 am going to get Jones to fit it up, next week." 
 
 He was all animation again, and George 
 smiled slily to himself, and thought what 
 wonders "that Kirke family" had wrought in 
 his stern grandfather. 
 
 " We will go down after tea, and speak to
 
 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 Sydney about it. Let me see ; Benton & Co., 
 that sounds well. Fll be the ' Benton,' and 
 you and Sydney will be the ' Company/ and 
 the clerks." 
 
 The old gentleman had no idea that the 
 boys should forget that they were to work, 
 in this new plan. 
 
 And George went away laughing, to tell his 
 sister of the " new freak," as he called it 
 which grandpa had taken into his head. 
 
 " Of course," he said, with the manly air 
 which was growing upon him so fast, "we 
 shall really be nothing but clerks at present, 
 working probably for some time, to make up 
 our share in the partnership ; but I suppose, 
 in the course of time, the business will be ours, 
 if it succeeds. Do you imagine that Syd will 
 like it?" 
 
 Yes, Ella thought he would. And she was 
 full of sympathy for them both, and talked
 
 A PLAN. 357 
 
 gaily of it all, saying how pleasant it would be 
 to have George at home, and what delightful 
 times they would have together. 
 
 And that night, as the Squire and his 
 grandson were walking home, a tall boy a 
 young man, I suppose I should say knelt 
 down, in the old, boyish fashion, and hid his 
 head in his mother's lap, to hide the glad tears, 
 that would come. 
 
 It was such a "splendid" plan, it fairly 
 dazzled him. 
 
 And looking back, then, over all the long 
 months, since he had turned away from his 
 uncle's tempting offer, for mother's sake, 
 Sydney felt glad and satisfied.
 
 S 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 A Sad Sight 
 YDNEY was having a grand holiday, in 
 
 the city, one day, before entering upon 
 his new duties. He had plenty of errands to 
 do for those at home, and enjoyed himself 
 after the old, boyish fashion, going in and out 
 of the stores, and mingling in the busy, hurry- 
 ing crowd of people. There were some books 
 to get for Will Greek and Latin ; because 
 Will was looking forward to going to college. 
 Every one was agreed that he must go, even 
 if it cost them some sacrifices. " Will is our 
 only hope for a professional gentleman now ! " 
 Sydney said. " Pres and I are beyond all
 
 A SAD SIGHT. 359 
 
 hope ! " and then he thought, longingly, of 
 the dear brother who had left them. " I al- 
 ways imagined that Fred would have choser 
 a profession ; he was so thoughtful and quick, 
 even amid all his fun. If only he could have 
 stayed with us ! " 
 
 Ah, how often such a feeling came to all 
 their hearts. But Fred could not! with his 
 heart resolved upon the " good profession," 
 the best of all professions, that of a disciple of 
 Jesus Christ, he had been called away to the 
 blessed Country where no earthly matter ever 
 troubles any one again. 
 
 Besides Will's books, there were pickings to 
 be made for Miss June, out of the pretty 
 display of girls' playthings, in the stores. 
 And mother had given him a number of 
 commissions ; for she seldom went to the city, 
 herself. 
 
 Sydney walked on, in the bright sunshine,
 
 360 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 and felt very glad. Life was so good to him. 
 God was so good to him. The old cross, 
 which he had carried so long, seemed to have 
 lost its heaviness ; and when he held it up in 
 the morning sunlight, it shone so fair and 
 beautiful, and looked scarcely like the same 
 cross, which he had once thought it so hard 
 to take up. 
 
 That is the way it will always be, dear 
 young readers. It is Jesus' cross ; the dear, 
 consecrated Cross, which comes to us all ; and 
 if we take it up bravely, and carry it cheer- 
 fully, for His sake, bye and bye, it will grow 
 lighter; and we shall learn to love it, like 
 some precious treasure : and sometimes, it 
 will seem to be all wreathed with flowers, to 
 remind us of the crown which waifs for us up 
 in Heaven ; and we shall understand, then, 
 what Jesus meant when He said, " My yoke 
 is easy, and my burden is light."
 
 A SAD SIGHT. 361 
 
 While Sydney was going on, with his happy 
 heart and cheerful footstep, he came suddenly 
 against two men, who were crossing the side- 
 walk, and stood in his way, for a moment. 
 One was staggering, and had the foolish, half- 
 unconscious look upon his face, which tells 
 always that the awful destroyer has been at 
 work on the mind and body. He was drunk ! 
 And Sydney stopped short, looking with 
 horror on the face and form of a young man ! 
 yes, and one he had seen before ! There was 
 no mistake ; it was surely Miss Lily's 
 brother, the generous-hearted boy, who had 
 spoken so kindly to him once, when he was 
 in disgrace at the dinner-party, for refusing to 
 drink wine. 
 
 It all flashed upon Sydney's memory, in a 
 moment, as he stood looking at the well- 
 remembered face, with its freshness and
 
 362 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 beauty all gone ; and at the helpless form, 
 broken and bent in its early manhood. 
 
 He remembered just how the boy had 
 spoken to him : " Never mind, Syd : father 
 don't undertand your strict ways ; because, 
 you see, we always have wine on the table, 
 and have got used to it." 
 
 Ah ! he had not become so " used to it," 
 but that it had power enough to ruin him. 
 And Sydney saw, that " always having wine 
 on the table," does not. keep those who sit at - 
 that table from being drunkards. 
 
 Ah, how wise was the mother who had 
 taught him better than that. Oh, the face of 
 that young man, so marred and shamed, by 
 yielding to the temptation ; once it was a 
 fresh, bright boy's face ; as pure and happy 
 as any of yours, dear boys, who read this. 
 Who of you would want to grow to such a 
 manhood as that ? Then, take unto yourselves
 
 A SAD SIGHT. 363 
 
 the strong Saviour, who is mightier than any 
 tempter ; and follow Him, as Sydney did, in 
 the sure, safe paths. 
 
 Sydney looked from the wretched young 
 man, to the one who was leading him across 
 to the carriage which stood by the walk ; and 
 he could have cried at the sight of the grief 
 and shame which he saw in the face. It was 
 the same gentleman who had been so offended 
 with him, once, for refusing to do as others 
 did, at his table. Yes, it was the poor, 
 broken-hearted father, holding up his drunken 
 son, and hurrying to hide his shame from the 
 public gaze. 
 
 He looked so old, so sorrow-stricken, so un- 
 like the proud man, at whose table Sydney 
 had sat. No wonder ! when the son for whom 
 he had cherished such bright hopes, was only 
 a poor wanderer, with, a shattered frame and a 
 ruined youth. And who need tell him, in
 
 * 
 
 364 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 louder words than his own heart did, that it 
 was his fault, who had not taught him, in his 
 boyhood, to keep out of the way of tempta- 
 tion? 
 
 Sydney shuddered, as the carriage door 
 closed, and went slowly on his way, thinking 
 of all that time, years back, when so many 
 temptations had surrounded him. How good 
 God had been, to lead him safely through 
 them all. How sure he felt, that mother's 
 rule was right, never to go "just once" into 
 the way of temptation, to see what it is. 
 Perhaps if he had yielded once, he might then 
 have been in as sad a condition as the young 
 man who had just passed from his sight. 
 Sydney thanked God, in his heart, for the 
 grace that had kept him ; and drew nearer to 
 the strong Guide, who alone could lead his 
 soul safely over the stormy waves of life's sea. 
 He had promised to take dinner at his
 
 A SAD SIGHT. 365 
 
 uncle's. And when they laughed at his sober 
 face, and wanted to know what made him so 
 thoughtful, he told them of the sight he had 
 seen. They did not seem very much sur- 
 prised. 
 
 " Archie has been going into bad ways and 
 bad company, for some time," said Uncle 
 Sydney. " He's a pleasant young fellow ; but 
 too easily led astray." 
 
 " Oh, he's never sober, now-a-days ! " said 
 Ned, with a careless smile. " A fellow can't 
 get a word of sense out of him." 
 
 " Well, I would keep away, from him, if I 
 were you," spoke up the mother, with an 
 anxious look on her face. " I am afraid you 
 go too much in the company of Archie's 
 friends : it isn't safe." 
 
 " Pshaw ! mother, a body can't run away 
 from every fellow, just because he gets a little 
 tipsy, now and then ! "
 
 366 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 "Well, I wouldn't be seen in company 
 with such a young man ! " exclaimed Grace, 
 indignantly. " It's disgraceful, the way Ar- 
 chie is going on. Lily is almost crazy 
 about it." 
 
 Lily ! Sydney thought of the fair, girlish 
 face, that had been lifted so smilingly for him 
 to drink to her health, in the glass of wine, 
 and that had looked so scornful when he re- 
 fused. 
 
 " Well, the glory of that family is gone," 
 said Uncle Sydney. " They all thought so 
 much of Archie." 
 
 The gentleman glanced at his own sons, 
 and sighed a little. He was not finding any 
 great comfort in them, as they grew to man- 
 hood. 
 
 They were not steady, strong young men, 
 such as he would have liked. 
 
 And when he accompanied his nephew to
 
 A SAD SIGHT. 367 
 
 the cars, and saw his frank, smiling face, as he 
 waved a good-bye, he grew sorrowful, and 
 thought what an honor that boy would be to 
 any household.
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 June. 
 
 HE sat in the soft, green grass, with her 
 hands full of flowers ; she was twining 
 them together, and singing softly, with a hap- 
 py smile on her lips. 
 
 The little June rosebud, which Fred had 
 named so prettily, was beginning to unfold its 
 first leaves, and show what the blossom would 
 be. 
 
 She was growing into girlhood, and had left 
 her babyhood far behind, in the memories of 
 those who had enjoyed it with her, in the old 
 back room. She went to school every day, to 
 mamma, just as Will had done, when he was of
 
 JUNE. 369 
 
 her age, and was learning to read and cipher, 
 almost as fast as he did. She wore the most 
 girlish ribbons in her hair, and made the most 
 womanly little speeches to her three brothers. 
 She was ambitious to learn all sorts of 
 housekeeping knowledge, such as she saw her 
 mother make use of. She had made a whole 
 patch-work quilt, already, under mamma's in- 
 struction, besides a great many suits of doll's 
 clothes. 
 
 To be sure, it was very hard work for her 
 to learn to wear the thimble on the right fin- 
 ger, at first ; and she could not see why it 
 wasn't just as well to put it on the first fin- 
 ger, as on the second, "long as it pushes." 
 
 But then, Sydney said that was a " sign of 
 a genius ; " and there was no doubt that June 
 would learn to use all of her fingers, in the 
 right way, some day. 
 
 She was anxious to mend all her brothers' 
 
 24
 
 3/0 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 gloves, and to help mother sew on the but- 
 tons which they were constantly losing off. 
 She had hemmed a handkerchief for grandpa 
 Benton's birthday, of which the old gentle- 
 man was very proud. And many an hour she 
 had spent in the kitchen with Marcy, learning 
 to make little pies and cakes, and to bake 
 them " all herself," in the big oven, 
 
 She was such a pleasant, gentle little girl, 
 that Marcy felt highly honored whenever the 
 door opened, and June would make her ap- 
 pearance, with her sleeves rolled up, and her 
 long apron on, in true " baking-day " style. 
 
 And people never wondered at her name, 
 when they saw her bright, rosy face, and 
 heard her laugh and sing. I wonder how 
 many little girls there are, yes, and big ones, 
 too, in the world, who have pleasant names, 
 such as Rose and Lily and May, and yet who 
 are cross and fretful and gloomy, making peo-
 
 JUNE. 3;i 
 
 pie wonder why they should be called by such 
 beautiful words. After all, don't you think 
 that a simple Hannah or Betsey would be a 
 great deal prettier, if the one who was called 
 so had a pleasant face, and a bright smile, 
 and a gentle heart ? I do. 
 
 Well, this pleasant little June of ours, sat 
 twining the flowers that she loved so. And 
 bye and bye the wreath was finished. She held 
 it up for a moment, and then laid it tenderly 
 down on the white stone, around the name 
 " Fred." Then she pressed her cheek loving- 
 ly against the stone, as if it was a dear, human 
 face. 
 
 And while she sat there, singing softly some 
 words of a Sunday-school hymn, about " shall 
 we know each other in heaven," some one 
 came peeping through the bushes, and then 
 walked in, startling away all the grasshoppers
 
 3/2 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 and crickets that were having a merry time on 
 June's soft dress. 
 
 " Why, June, you'll get cold, with your 
 head there ; jump up ! Finished your wreath, 
 haven't you ? It's real pretty. Come ! " 
 
 " Oh, Pres ! " she answered, raising her 
 head, and throwing back the curls from her 
 big, thoughtful eyes. " I was just wondering 
 if brother Fred would know me, when I go to 
 heaven. I'm most sure he will. Don't you 
 think so?" 
 
 " Of course he will," answered Pres, stoop- 
 ing down to pat the soft hair tenderly, that 
 was so much like Fred's. " But, June, what 
 makes you talk so much about going to 
 heaven ? It seems queer ; and I wish you 
 wouldn't. I thought little girls liked to talk 
 about their dolls and their tea-parties, and all 
 such things." 
 
 "So they do. But don't you know, Pres,
 
 JUNE. 373 
 
 little girls have to die, sometime, and it must 
 be awful, if they can't get to heaven ? 
 Mustn't it ? 
 
 " Yes," answered Pres, impatient to talk of 
 something else, and yet not willing to contra- 
 dict this pet sister of his. 
 
 " Besides, father is up there, and brother 
 Fred ; and I guess, after a while, we'll all get 
 there, and then we can have a nice home, and 
 live all together. I think we'll all get there. 
 I guess we all love Jesus. I do. Don't you, 
 Pres?" 
 
 Her brother turned away from the eager 
 gaze of the blue eyes, and drew a long sigh. 
 
 " Oh, June, I don't know ! Little girls can 
 think about such things, but fellows like me 
 don't have time." 
 
 " Well, Pres, I think you ought to," she 
 said, sorrowfully. 
 
 " Well, little June, I'll try, if you won't be
 
 374 THE LD BACK ROOM. 
 
 so old-womanish," he answered, laughing, and 
 lifting her up from the grassy seat. But she 
 lingered, as if only half satisfied. 
 
 "Won't you promise me, Pres?" she said; 
 " it's so nice to love Jesus, and he is so good. 
 I want you to." 
 
 " I can't promise, little sister. I don't be- 
 lieve in making promises. But I'll try to 
 think about it. I'll do most anything for you, 
 you're such a dear little beggar." 
 
 She smiled up at him, and he drew his arm 
 about her, and started homeward. Her head 
 just reached to his elbow ; he was so tall and 
 strong-looking, and she so little and dainty, 
 they made a pretty picture, walking away 
 together. 
 
 Only, she, with her eight years, was wiser 
 than he with his sixteen, because she "loved 
 Jesus." Preston grew more fond of his sister, 
 as she grew older ; and her simple, childish
 
 JUNE. 3/5 
 
 talk often stayed nearer to his heart, and 
 longer, than anything else. It seemed to him 
 as if she were remembering her babyish deter- 
 mination " never to go to heaven without 
 him," for every time that he came 
 home from a voyage, she was ready with 
 some such earnest question and talk as he had 
 heard that afternoon. And sometimes, out 
 on the great stormy sea, Preston would 
 remember the little solemn words ; but more 
 often, they would be lost in the noise and con- 
 fusion and carelessness of worldly life ; and 
 Satan would speak louder words, to try and 
 lead the boy his way. 
 
 June had learned so much of heaven, and of 
 the father and brother who had gone there, 
 that it seemed a very pleasant place to her, 
 and she loved to think of the time when they 
 should all get to that beautiful land, and no 
 one ever die any more.
 
 376 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 But Preston did not love to think of it, be- 
 cause, any one who gets there must put his 
 hand in Jesus' hand, and be led there, like a 
 little child who can not go alone ; and it was 
 such a little thing, that he was too proud and 
 ashamed to do it. Foolish boy! If some 
 great king had said to him, " Take my hand, 
 and I will lead you into my beautiful palace, 
 for you cannot find the way yourself," would 
 he not have gone, and felt grateful for the 
 kind offer ? And yet he would not take the 
 hand of the great King of heaven, and be led 
 towards that wonderful home, which is more 
 beautiful than the most splendid palace we 
 can imagine. 
 
 June grew faster and farther into pleasant 
 girlhood, and her sunny face and cheerful 
 ways reminded them all very much of brother 
 Fred. She seemed to be all the more gentle 
 and girlish, for having begun life in the com-
 
 JUNE. 37; 
 
 pany of four boys. Before she was ten years 
 old, she would go about bringing slippers, 
 straightening neck-ties, and mending gloves, 
 in a very womanly little way, taking many of 
 the old, mother-duties, which the boys would 
 have been unwilling to yield to any hands but 
 June's. And in return, they gave her all the 
 strong, protecting care, which Fred used to 
 speak of, in her baby days.
 
 W 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 A Last Look. 
 
 E must have one more look in the old 
 back room. Its story is so precious, 
 
 that I scarcely like to leave as many days 
 unwritten of, as I must, for fear of making it 
 too long for you. 
 
 We will go back to one still summer even- 
 ing, when the sun was going down under the 
 hill, and the many windows stood open to 
 receive its parting rays. 
 
 The old, faded carpet, which has never 
 
 % 
 been changed, seemed glorified in the light ; 
 
 and its well-trodden roses looked up quite 
 fresh and blooming.
 
 A LAST LOOK. 379 
 
 You would hardly know the little party 
 gathered there, to be the same which we 
 found there first, ten or more years before. 
 Except one, perhaps I think you could not 
 miss the dear mother-face. 
 
 Mrs. Kirke sat in the low chair, and her 
 face was lighted up by something more pre- 
 cious and bright than the sunshine which crept 
 in the windows and touched her hair with its 
 gold. 
 
 She looked around with such a glad smile, 
 at the four children who were gathered near 
 her chair; always the same children to her, 
 though they were fast growing beyond the 
 childhood time. 
 
 Sydney could not accommodate his manly 
 self in the old, childish seat, as the others 
 were doing, but occupied the big rocking- 
 chair, in an important way. His face had lost 
 its smooth boy-look, and was beginning to
 
 380 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 wear the beard which made him seem so much 
 like his father. 
 
 Preston stretched out his long limbs, as if 
 his low seat did not make them comfortable ; 
 and his sailor-face looked about the room, in 
 a contented way, as though something on the 
 dry land were very good and pleasant. 
 
 Will's plump face had grown more thin, and 
 his large gray eyes looked more thoughtful 
 than ever. Mother was pushing back the 
 hair from his broad forehead, and wondering if 
 he had not studied too hard, that term. 
 
 June did not sit on her chair many minutes 
 at once, but tripped about, from one brother 
 to another, caressing and praising and 
 questioning, in her merry, girlish way. She 
 laughed at Sydney's whiskers, made Preston 
 stand up to see if she reached above his 
 shoulder, and told Will that he was the " hand- 
 somest student " she had ever seen.
 
 A LAST LOOK. 381 
 
 More than one of the little group, watching 
 her gay motions, thought of the brother who 
 was not there; the merry Fred, whom June 
 was so much like. And more than one pair 
 of eyes wandered to the vacant sofa in the 
 corner Fred's old, familiar place. 
 
 " It is so splendid," cried June, " that Pres 
 should have arrived just in the very time of 
 Will's vacation! Now we shall be all together, 
 for two whole weeks. Just think of it !" 
 
 She clapped her hands, and looked the pic- 
 ture of happiness. 
 
 " And I suppose you will not be able to prac- 
 tise, or to crochet, or to help Marcy make 
 cake, or do anything but admire Pres and 
 Will, for the whole two weeks!" said Sydney, 
 pinching her cheek, as she stood on the rocker 
 of his chair. 
 
 " Yes indeed, Syd ! I'm not going to be
 
 382 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 idle ; for I want to show them how much I 
 have learned, since they went away." 
 
 " We know, now, that you're the wisest 
 little sister in the world !" said Will, looking 
 up at her proudly; and mother smiled, think- 
 ing of the time when he used to talk her to 
 sleep, with his " stories." 
 
 June shook her curls doubtfully. " I don't 
 know very much, Will ; but I'm going to learn 
 everything that mother will let me ; so that 
 you will have a wise sister, one of these days 
 like Ella Benton. She is the wise sister, 
 isn't she, Syd? I'm sure George couldn't get 
 along without her !" 
 
 Sydney smiled at the womanly way in 
 which June talked. And Pres said, " Sure 
 enough ! how are they all, over at the 
 Squire's ?" 
 
 " The housekeeper died, two months ago ; 
 and Ella has taken her place, and attends to
 
 A LAST LOOK. 383 
 
 everything. It gives her a great deal to think 
 of; but she keeps things going very smoothly, 
 and George and her grandfather are de- 
 lighted." 
 
 " The Squire must be getting pretty old," 
 said Preston. 
 
 " Yes ; he is quite feeble. We shall miss 
 the kind old gentleman very much, when he is 
 gone. He has been a good friend to us." 
 
 " Indeed he has !" said Sydney. You must 
 go right away to see him, boys ; for he isn't 
 able to get down here." 
 
 " Of course we shall ! Say, Pres, do you 
 remember the night you went over there, to 
 see the lights on his pond ?" 
 
 Preston laughed. " Oh yes ! I was up to 
 all sorts of capers, in those days, wasn't I, 
 mother?" 
 
 " You haven't fairly got over it yet, have 
 you ?" said Sydney, laughing heartily.
 
 384 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 " No ; I'm afraid I never shall ! But I 
 don't worry mother, now, as I did then. Do 
 I mother?" 
 
 He spread his arms on her lap, and looked 
 into her face. 
 
 " No, my boy ; the comfort over-weighed 
 the ' worry,' long ago ! ' ' 
 
 And Preston, watching her gentle smile, 
 knew that there was just one thing more, that 
 his mother desired for him ; one thing only 
 the " one thing needful." 
 
 " How many years we have all troubled and 
 tried the little mother ! and she looks as young 
 as ever yet," said Sydney, smoothing the soft 
 hair, that had not a tinge of gray. 
 
 Mother thought a little, looking at the 
 faces that were growing dim in the twilight ; 
 and then said softly, " Do you know it is ten 
 years to-day, since Fred named the baby ?" 
 
 "Is it? oh, mother!"
 
 A LAST LOOK. 385 
 
 " Ten years Ithe first of June ! and here 
 is our baby !" said Will, trying to smile back 
 the not-college-like tears. 
 
 The "baby" hid her eyes on his shoulder, , 
 and loved her name better than ever, for his 
 sake who had given it. 
 
 " Oh dear !" sighed Preston, " I don't like 
 looking back ; it always makes you feel sorrow- 
 ful.' 
 
 " And that makes us look forward, Preston, 
 more longingly towards that better life beyond 
 this, where there will be nothing to make us 
 sorrowful, any more." 
 
 " Won't it be beautiful, if we all meet there, 
 some day just as we are here this evening 
 only father and Fred, too!" said June. 
 
 " More beautiful than we can imagine," 
 answered mother, softly. "And the best 
 thing to us, at such a meeting, will not even 
 
 be seeing father, or Fred, from whom we have 
 
 25
 
 386 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 been separated so long. What do you think 
 it will be, June?" 
 
 " Seeing Jesus." 
 
 " Yes, our Jesus ; who only can take us 
 there, and let us go in ! And, do you know, 
 my children, I think that* when we get there, 
 Jesus will look upon us all, in something the 
 same way as I am looking at my boys who 
 have come home to-day my boy from col- 
 lege, and my boy from the sea ? I think He 
 will be so glad to have all His children there 
 together in the heavenly home : I think He 
 will sit and talk with us, and we shall tell Him 
 how we love Him for all His help and salva- 
 tion. And He will have, prepared for us all, 
 wonderful joys, that shall never fade away, 
 and that we shall never grow weary of, and 
 that we shall never have to leave, as you will 
 have to leave the pleasures of this earthly 
 home, when your vacation-time is out."
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 The End. 
 
 TS it "the end?" No : the end of the 
 -*- story of every life is written in another 
 world. I cannot write it ; and you cannot 
 read it. 
 
 The end of the story of these lives about 
 which I have been telling you something, 
 and the end of your lives, my dear readers, 
 reaches beyond this earth ; and there it is not 
 an end, but a beginning of a new life, that 
 shall last forever and ever ! 
 
 Oh, how terrible it will be, if we do not 
 find the Saviour, who can make the end of
 
 388 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 our earthly lives the beginning of an ever- 
 lasting life of joy with Him ! 
 
 The mother of our story has gone up to her 
 heavenly home. She is waiting, up there, for 
 her children. And I hope that some day 
 they will all meet her there not one 
 missing as they used to meet in the old 
 back room. 
 
 Sydney has found a good wife in his old 
 friend Ella Benton, and they have gone over 
 the sea, to enjoy the wonders of the Old World, 
 for a little while. When they come back, 
 they will make their home in the old house 
 under the hill, which, Sydney says, is the 
 dearest spot in the world to him. 
 
 And, whatever changes they may make, I 
 know that " mother's room," and Fred's room, 
 too, will be kept unaltered, for the sake of the 
 dear ones who will never be there again. 
 
 Sydney says, too. that it must be the old
 
 THE END. 389 
 
 home still, for them all : and faithful Marcy is 
 keeping it in order for them. She rocks and 
 knits, and sighs as she thinks of the days gone 
 by ; and tells Peter every night, that " there 
 will never be such times again ! " 
 
 And yet, when any of the children come 
 home at vacation-time, she is the same old 
 Marcy again ; moves briskly about in the 
 kitchen ; makes plenty of good things, and 
 smiles over her tea-kettle, as she hears the 
 footsteps about the house. 
 
 Preston sails to his heart's delight, back and 
 forth over the ocean. He is not " captain " 
 of a vessel yet, but hopes to be, before long. 
 He has not yet given up his precious soul to the . 
 keeping of the great Captain, who only can 
 guide it safely to the heavenly Haven ; but 
 we will trust that God's love and mercy will at 
 last bring him quite right the God who has
 
 390 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 heard and remembered all the mother's pray- 
 ers for her boy. 
 
 Will is studying for the ministry, and, if God 
 spares his life, will one day preach in earnest, 
 as he used to do in play, in his childish days. 
 He has chosen a blessed work to do ; and I 
 think he will do it faithfully. Sydney is very 
 proud of him, and wishes often that mother 
 could have stayed on earth to hear him 
 preach. 
 
 June is away at school ; and when she and 
 Will are at home for vacation, together, they 
 visit daily the dear spot where the two graves 
 are, and make it bright with fresh flowers and 
 garlands. They do not forget, either, another 
 grave, where their good old friend "grandpa 
 Benton " was laid. 
 
 June remembers all the precious lessons 
 which she learned from mother-lips, in the old 
 back room ; she is trying to be a wise and use-
 
 THE END. 391 
 
 ful girl, and to turn from the many vain and 
 foolish things that are temptations to girlhood, 
 in these days. She is the chief friend and 
 counsellor of her sailor brother, and hopes yet 
 to have him learn how good it is to ''love 
 Jesus." 
 
 George Benton is at his post, in the store of 
 " Benton and Co.," and has taken in to help 
 him, while Sydney is away, the lad Ally, 
 whose life Fred saved, years ago on the 
 skating-pond. 
 
 Now, let us close the door of the old back 
 room, gently, reverently, and go away with 
 grateful hearts, for the sunshine that we have 
 sat in there. 
 
 Boys and girls, is there a " mother's room " 
 in any of your houses ? is there a mother 
 there, who teaches, and loves, and cares for 
 you ? And are you prizing such a treasure, 
 as you ought ? are you following her teachings
 
 392 THE OLD BACK ROOM. 
 
 and remembering her advice, and rejoicing in 
 her presence which .makes such sunlight for 
 you, every day ? 
 
 And yet, God has given you one gift that is 
 even better and more precious than a mother. 
 God has given you a Saviour ! It is to this 
 Saviour that your mother has been trying to 
 lead you, ever since she taught you to pray 
 your first little prayer, at her knee. You need 
 this Saviour. 
 
 THE END.
 
 uvenile&Sunday School Books 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 DODD & MEAD 
 
 9 
 
 (SUCCESSORS TO M. W. DODD,) 
 
 762 BROADWAY, NEW YORK. 
 
 Juno Stories. 
 
 By JACOB ABBOTT. 
 
 JUNO AND GEORGIE. 
 MARY OSBORNE. 
 
 Price, - 
 
 " Their practical value to parents 
 and teachers, in short, their high 
 character and usefulness for the 
 children, in every respect entitle 
 them to rank among the very 
 best books for the S. S. library 
 and home circle." Sunday School 
 Times. 
 
 " We call especial attention of 
 parents to these books. Superin- 
 tendents of Sunday Schools should 
 not fail to place a copy in their libra- 
 ries, for they are worthy of such dis- 
 tinction, which is saying much in 
 their praise." Church Gazette. 
 
 JUNO ON A JOURNEY. 
 HUBERT. 
 
 >1.83 per "Volume. 
 
 " We should be puzzled to sug- 
 gest any book from whose perusal an 
 average parent could derive a clearer 
 perception of parental responsibili- 
 ties, or a conscientiously earnest one 
 how successfully to go about then- 
 discharge. To children, in a differ- 
 ent way, they are calculated to 
 be equally beneficial" Christian 
 Union. 
 
 " They are intensely interesting re- 
 cords of boy and girl life, and as full 
 of wholesome instruction as of int* 
 est." Our Monthly.
 
 JUVENILE AND SUNDAY SCHOOL BOOKS. 
 
 Geoffrey the Lollard. 
 
 By FRANCES EASTWOOD. i6mo, 
 richly Illustrated and bound, $1.50 
 
 " The inlirrest of the story i well sustained, 
 and its moral tone and latching are all 
 that the thoughtful Christian reader could 
 reasonably wish for." The Interior. 
 
 " Such a book as this, telling of imprison- 
 ment, wounds, and even martyrdom for the 
 sake of the truth, will awaken in some 
 miridg new thoughts of its nature, and of the 
 blessiugs of religious freedom. It will be 
 an excellent book for a S. S. library." 
 Detrof Adverti&W and Tribttne. 
 
 Nelfy's Daik Day 
 
 By the author of " Jessi 's First 
 Prayer," "Alone in London," 
 &c., &c. Richly illustrated and 
 bound, - - - .75 
 
 " Nelly's Dark Days IB cue of the most 
 powerful presentations of the temperance 
 argument that could possibly be made. We 
 have never read anything more terrible and 
 touching. The absolute mastery over body 
 and soul which drink acquires in those who 
 give way to it, is depicted in all its fnghtful- 
 ness, and with a straightforwardness of lan- 
 guage that goes right to the mark. And 
 yet when the book comes to be analyzed it 
 is a very simple little story, just such a one 
 as you might find by thousands any day in 
 the Five Points. In this very fact lies its 
 power." Ntvi York Evening Mail. 
 
 Labor Stands on Golden 
 
 Feet. From the German of Hein- 
 rich Zschokke. Translated by 
 JOHN YEATS, LL. D. Richly illus- 
 trated and bound, i6mo, $1.25 
 
 " It gives the history of a German family 
 of workers during three generations, which, 
 in fact, is the history of progress during 
 over seventy years, and shows how probity 
 a'jd labor, hand in hand, exalt not merely 
 individuals but also their country." Phila- 
 delphia Press. 
 
 " The object of the tale is to pat upon 
 labor the patent of nobility, and with this 
 object all true Americans must sympa- 
 thize. " Christian Adzwcate. 
 
 " The dignity of labor, the value of econo- 
 my, industry, and kindness, are forcibly 
 illustrated in a narrative that conveys 
 both pleasure and profit." Presbyterian 
 B*nn*r. 
 
 Marcella of Rome. 
 
 The Fearless Christian Maiden 
 By FRANCES EASTWOOD. i6mo, 
 richly illustrated and bound, $i. 50 
 
 This story, as well as " Geoffrey," was 
 Originally published in Hours at Home, 
 and in their serial form received the highest 
 praise as stories of unusual merit. 
 
 " Marcella is a simple story, but told with 
 a grace of diction and earnestness and 
 pathos that must command attention. I* is 
 a graceful and touching story." Daily 
 Evening Journal. 
 
 The Spanish Barber. 
 
 A Tale of the Bible in Spain. By 
 the author of "Mary Powell." 
 i6mo, illustrated, - - $1.25 
 
 This beautiful tale will attract unusual 
 attention from its subject, as well as the 
 reputation of its accomplished author. The 
 story turns on the recent Revolution in 
 Spain, opening the country to the Bible 
 and religious toleration. Modern Spanish 
 life is charmingly depicted, and the working 
 of the recent changes strikingly illustrated 
 in the varying fortunes of the Spanish Bar- 
 ber and his family. 
 
 " This little story is a narrative of the 
 experience of a corporteur introducing the 
 Bible in Spain at a period only a few years 
 back. The author gives us no harrowing 
 stories of the Inquisition, the rack, and the 
 dungeon. The scene is laid principally at 
 Gibraltar. It will be read with deep inter- 
 est by those who watch the progress of 
 Protestant Christianity." Chicago Com- 
 mercial. 
 
 Philip Brantley's Life 
 
 Work, and How He Found It. 
 
 Uy M. E. M. i6mo, illustrated, 
 $1.15 
 
 A story of the heart simple, earnest, 
 evangelical. It is written in the form of a 
 daily diary, and recounts the experiences 
 and struggles of a country boy who passed 
 through college, on the way found Christ, 
 and after sundry trials, which refined his 
 Christian character, became pastor of a 
 church in the far West" 5. S. Journal. 
 
 "The account of the vvay Philip Brantley 
 was led, and the way in which he at last 
 found his life work and comfort and happi- 
 ness in it, will be read with interest, and 
 will teach the youth who read it profitable 
 lessons." Evan. Repository.
 
 JUVENILE AND SUNDAY SCHOOL BOOKS. 
 
 Geneva's Shield. 
 
 A Story of the Swiss Reformation. 
 By Rev. W. M. BLACKBURN, 
 author of " Ulrich Twingle," 
 " William Farel," "College Days 
 of Calvin." i6mo, three illustra- 
 tions, \ - - - $1.25 
 
 " The volume before us is in every way 
 in admirable one. It is a vivid and deeply 
 interesting picture of the Swiss Reforma- 
 tion, and the homely virtues and sterling 
 piety and honesty, earnestness and devotion 
 of the reformers, as displayed in these 
 pages, are calculated to leave a healthy and 
 profitable impression on the reader's mind." 
 The Standard. 
 
 " In the shape of a very fascinating story 
 the dnwn of the Swiss Reformation is here 
 portrayed, previous to the advent of Calvin. 
 More charming than romance, thi story is 
 more satisfying and ennobling. It ought to 
 be in all the Sunday School libraries in the 
 land." S. S. Times. 
 
 " Resting on a solid basis of fact, the 
 events of those times are described in an 
 attractive narrative." Round Table. 
 
 Paul and Margaret, the 
 
 Inebriate's Children. By H. K. 
 P., author of "The Kemptons," 
 "The Orphan's Triamphs," &c. 
 i6mo, three illustrations, $1.00 
 
 " A most instructive temperance tale. It 
 takes the reader into the dreary home of the 
 drunkard, and shows him an oppressed wife 
 and suffering children. The young man 
 became a soldier ; was wounded and taken 
 to the hospital. His sister made a long 
 journey, to be in the hospital with her bro- 
 ther. Both acted nobly. The inebriate 
 father died. Then the mother and her 
 children were happily reunited in the com- 
 f< rts of home." Christian Advocate. 
 
 " A temperance story of the very best 
 kind. A better book for the Sunday School 
 has not visited us this long time. ' 5". S. 
 Times. 
 
 Oliver Wyndham. 
 
 By the author of " Naomi." 
 l6mo, .... $1.50 
 
 An excellent and intensely interesting 
 historical, by a well-known author. The 
 scene is laid in the eventful period of the 
 Great Plague and Fire in London. 
 
 The Orphan's Triumphs; 
 
 Or, The Story of Lily and Harry 
 Grant. By H. K. P., author of 
 " Paul and Margaret," " The 
 Kemptons," &c. i6mo, three 
 illustrations, - - - $1.25 
 
 _ " All books written for Sabbath School 
 libraries have not the same merit as this. 
 Lily Grant, the sweet sister of Harry, was 
 the daughter of a clergyman, who, dying 
 when she was quite small, left her to the 
 care of a delicate, yet patient and loving 
 mother, whose short life of uncomplaining 
 Suffering left its impress upon the daughter's 
 mind, and whose blessed teachings followed 
 her through life. Taken into a wealthy 
 family, she was loved by all except one self- 
 willed, imperious little girl, whose hatred 
 of her arose from the strong contrast she 
 saw existed between herself and the little 
 orphan. Bat the sweet Lily conquers in 
 the end, and Belle is won to the love of 
 Jesus, and becomes her firm and faithful 
 friend. A sweet story, and one we cheer- 
 fully recommend to Sabbath Schools and 
 families." J. C. Monthly Chronicle. 
 
 Oriental and Sacred 
 
 Scenes. From Notes and Travel 
 in Greece, Turkey, and Palestine. 
 With valuable illustrations, some 
 of them beautifully colored. By 
 FISHER HOWE. A new edition, 
 l6mo, - $1.50 
 
 The author's motive was " the hope of 
 usefulness to teachers of Sabbath School 
 and Bible Classes ;" and it is to them, a* 
 well as to all desiring a concise, available, 
 and interesting account of the Holy Land, 
 that this beautiful volume is recommended. 
 The new edition is issued at a reduced 
 price, to bring it within the reach of Sabbath 
 School Libraries, &c. 
 
 " Mr. Howe's sketches, by their brevity 
 and popular interest, will attract the nus 
 of Bible readers more even than the eUbo 
 rate researches of Robinson and Smith " 
 Journal of Commerce. 
 
 The Officer's Children. 
 
 A Story of the Indian Mutiny. 
 
 i8mo, - - - -75 
 
 A charming story founded on fact, and 
 written by one who had a personal exp 
 rience of th? scene? described.
 
 Jl/VKNILE AMD SUNDAY SCHOOL BOOKS. 
 
 ^reigns of the Bible. 
 
 . R. Steel. With illumina- 
 ted title and many illustrations. 
 i6mo., beautifully bound, $i 50 
 
 The scattered fa<5ts ia the Lives of the 
 Kings of Israel and Judah are skilfully 
 arranged in one continuous narrative, true 
 to life as riven in the Sa.-jed Record, and 
 aseful to those who would rnin a clear and 
 continuous view of the Biulc Kings and 
 their times. 
 
 It is a valuable book for the Sunday 
 School Library. S. S. Tiuu* 
 
 Elsie Dinsmore. By 
 
 Martha Farquharson, author of 
 " Allan's Fault," etc. i6mo, il- 
 lustrated $i 25 
 
 A beautiful and instructive story, in which 
 '' the power of true piety in a very young 
 child is admirably exhibited in a senes of 
 trials which, though severe and unusual, 
 are not beyond the limits of probability. 
 A m. Presbyterian. 
 
 Elsie is environed with besetments and 
 trials, but is singularly faithful through 
 /hem all, and gives promise by her sweet- 
 ness of character to be the means of saving 
 others. The sequel of this story will be 
 eagerly looked for, as it closes at a very 
 interesting point in the narrative. It is a 
 charming book, and will give increased 
 popularity to the authoress. Phila. Hamt 
 Journal. 
 
 The Clifford Household. 
 
 By the author of " Independence 
 True and False," etc. i6mo, 
 illustrated I 25 
 
 A tale illustrating the power of the reli- 
 gion of Christ in strengthening a gentle 
 shrinking girl for the performance of diffi- 
 cult duties and the endurance of severe 
 trials, and the power of the same religion 
 in crushing and subduing a proud, imperi- 
 ous nature so that it bows at 'ast to the 
 rule of Christ The story is well told. 
 Presbyterian. 
 
 The story is well told, and the spirit 
 vid lessons of the narrative are pure and 
 evangelical. A m. Presbyterian. 
 
 A lifeline picture of home scenes. No 
 fancy sketch ; r.o exaggeration ; uo perfect 
 characters ; ro angels ; but men, women, 
 nd children, as we find them in everyday 
 
 The Finland Farm y; or 
 
 Fancies taken from Fafts. A 
 Tale of the Past for the Present 
 By Mrs. Susan Peyton Corny/ell. 
 l6mo , 3 illustrations. . $1 25 
 This excellent story has been so long 
 out of print as to be .iew to the present 
 generation of readers. " Its aim is to show 
 the folly of a superstitious belief in igr.$ 
 and omens. It is full of the gentlest and 
 sweetest sympathies, and at the same time 
 commends the culture of the firmest and 
 most steadfast principles." Chn. Intel- 
 ligencer. 
 
 Holidays at Roseiands , 
 
 with some After Scenes in Elsie's 
 Life. A Sequel to Elsie Dins- 
 more. By Martha Farquharson. 
 i6mo, illustrated . . . $i 50 
 
 Elsie is here brough' through various 
 trials and a severe and nearly fatal sick- 
 ness to full enjoyment of her father's affec- 
 tion, and the happiness of seeing him a 
 humble follower of her Divine Master. 
 The story is even more intensely interest- 
 ing than in the first part, as with added 
 years Elsie's character becomes mora 
 natural and mature. No reader of Elsi 
 Dinsmore should fail to follow her story to 
 its happy completion in this sequel. 
 
 The Brownings. A Tale 
 
 of the Great Rebellion. By J. 
 G. Fuller, i vol. i6mo, illus- 
 trated o 75 
 
 A deeply interesting story of the trials 
 and sufferings of a Union family in the late 
 war. The scene is> 'aid on the banks of 
 the St. Mary's, which separates Geoi^Ia 
 from Florida. Impressive lessens, mora. 
 and religious, as well as patriotic, are con 
 veyed through the medium of the story. 
 
 Lucy Lee, or All Things 
 
 for Christ. By J. G. Fuller 
 i6mo, illustrated . . . i 
 
 "This," says the National Baptist 
 " is one of the few that we would like ti 
 have in every Sunday School library. I 
 is written by one who knows the value ru 
 experimental religion, and to whom thi 
 service of God is a fountain of unceasing 
 joy." 
 
 The two above volurres were formed 
 bound in -ne and calle 1 " The Bro'W
 
 AND SUNDAY SCHOOL BOOKS. 
 
 The Brewer's Family. 
 
 By Mrs. Ellis. A Temperance 
 Story, i vol. i6mo . $i 25 
 
 We find this an admirable story of Eng- 
 lish life, by an English lady whose writings 
 are well known on this side of the water; 
 It describes how a Christian man, brought 
 up to the business of a brewer, and until 
 middle life never once imagining that there 
 was in it any inconsistency with his Chris 
 tian profession, was awakened at length to 
 a sense of such inconsistency, and led to its 
 abandonment. In his own experience in 
 this regard his family also intimately 
 hared. The story is an exceedingly in- 
 teresting one, with an admirable lesson. 
 Christian Times. 
 
 The Kemptons. A Tem- 
 perance Story. By H. K. P., 
 author of " Robert, the Cabin 
 Boy," and other popular juvenile 
 books. i6mo, 3 illustrations. 
 I 25 
 
 N better temperance book has been 
 issued from the press for many years. It 
 in a well-told story of youthful struggles 
 and triumphs, beautifully illustrating the 
 ilessings of temperance, and showing the 
 ad ravages of intemperance. Many of its 
 assages are of thrilling interest, and its 
 vide circulation would be of great service 
 o the cause of temperance. Temperance 
 A dvocate. 
 
 A capital temperance story. It differs 
 from most of the stories on this subjedt in 
 that the famvy who've history chiofly givos 
 point to the argument is not that of a poor 
 miserable outcast, but one of the highest 
 espedtabil : .ty. Sunday School Times. 
 
 Capt. Christie's Grand- 
 daughter. i6mo, 3 illustrations. 
 I 25 
 
 In our boyhood we loved to read books 
 which brought tears to our eyes. This 
 ttory of Captain Christie would certainly 
 have held a high place in our list of favor- 
 ites if tested by this etfedl. It is an Eng- 
 lish story of a retired sea-captain, living in 
 Yorkshire with his grand-daughter and an 
 orphan boy whom the old man adopted into 
 his family; indeed, the interest of the 
 utoty ti-ms more on the boy than on the 
 fill, but both are worthy of the love be- 
 stowed on them. National Baptist. 
 
 The book is a valuable addition to our 
 Jfchbath Sahool list. Svxday Seluxtl 
 
 Amy Carr. By Caroline 
 
 Cheesebro. 3 illustrations, i6m<x 
 $i IS 
 
 A story of a girl who, when an in.'hnt, 
 was left ID the cars asleep, abandoned by 
 its mother, and was taken home and adopt- 
 ed by the kind-hearted engineer. The girl 
 becomes in the end a blessing to the liousa 
 by bringing into it, after her own conver- 
 sion, the benign influence of the gospel. 
 The story is very interesting, many of the 
 scenes being new to this class of books, 
 and the teachings evangelical and good. 
 Sunday School Times. 
 
 Robert, the Cabin Boy. 
 
 By H. K. P., author of " Mary 
 
 Alden," etc. Illustrated, i6mo. 
 
 i 15 
 
 A story of uncommon beauty and inter- 
 est, about a boy who had been kidnapped 
 when a child, and carried to sea by a sail- 
 or. The dangers and temptations of a sea 
 life are forcibly depicted ; also the great 
 benefits of Bethel Societies and religious 
 services for seamen, both when in port and 
 when at sea. Sunday School Times. 
 
 Jacques Bonneval ; or, 
 
 The Days of the Dragonnades. 
 A Tale of the Huguenots. By 
 the author of " Mary Powell." 
 
 i vol. i6mo i oc 
 
 So lifelike are the scenes described, 
 that one unhesitatingly lends his confidence, 
 anu follows the .ittle c^rnpar., of martyrs 
 through all their sufferings from Papal 
 cruelty in France, until they are safely 
 landed on the shores of England. The 
 story is one of intense interest, with all ths 
 added charm of novehy, from its quain\ 
 language and careful correspondence with 
 the historical events of the time. Hud- 
 son Co. Republican. 
 
 Cherry and Violet. A 
 
 Tale of the Great Plague. Bj 
 the author of " Mary Powell." 
 16010, cheap edition . . I I J 
 
 While not exclusively a religious t.ile. * 
 is full of the spirit of self-sacrifice and duti- 
 ful affection, and expresses directly mic* 
 true religious feeling. 
 
 This beautiful story of domestic affec- 
 tion, suffering, and self-sacrificing fidelity 
 will be read by old and yung with cnR.i 
 attention and ?leaure. Cknsiuin In
 
 JUVINILE AWD SUWDAT SCHOOL BOOKS. 
 
 The Schonberg Cotta Books. 6 vols. 1 8mo, illus- 
 trated, in sets. (Any volume sold separately.) $6 oo 
 
 "Y'ung and old alike should read the entire set of Mrs. Charles' Works, if thej 
 would be refreshen in the purest waters of Christianitv." 
 
 Chronicles of the Schon- Winifred Bertram. 
 
 berg Cotta Family. i8mo $i oo 
 
 The times of Lutbjr and the Reforma- 
 tion. 
 
 The Early Dawn. 
 
 i8mo . 
 
 I CO 
 
 Christianity in England from the earliest 
 rimes to the days of Wickliffe. 
 
 Diary of Kitty Trevyl- 
 
 yan. i8mo i oo 
 
 The times of Whitefield and the Wesleys. 
 
 oo 
 
 i8mo ....... 
 
 Modern English Life. 
 
 The Daytons and the 
 
 Davensnts. i8mo . . I oo 
 The Civil Wars in Cromwell's times. 
 
 On Both Sides of the 
 
 Sea. 18 mo . . . . $i oo 
 
 Continuation of the Daytons and Dave- 
 nan ts, bunging the Puritans to New Eng- 
 land. 
 
 For a fuller description of the Cotta Books, see our General Catalogue. 
 
 The Cousin Bessie Series. 6 vols. 1 6mo, beauti- 
 
 fully bound in sets. (Any volume sold separately.) . . . $4 50 
 
 Pnnoin Roccio A J^+nrv wnat became of each. There is a good 
 
 uousin Dessie. a oiory 
 
 of Youthful Earnestness, 
 lustrations .... 
 
 o 85 
 
 A story of an orphan girl who was re- 
 leived into the family of her uncle, a weal- 
 thy merchant, where she made herself very 
 useful to the worldly and ungodly family by 
 her modest but steadfast no to every entice- 
 ment to sin. The story is directed mainly 
 against the drinking usages of society, and 
 is a first-class temperance tale foi people in 
 fashionable life. S. S. Times. 
 
 Tom Burton ; or, The 
 
 Better Way. 3 illustrations o 85 
 
 The story of two journeymen mechanics, 
 une of whom employed his leisure hours in 
 reading and study, attending mechanics' 
 institutes, etc. The other frequented the 
 tavern. It is a good temperance story. 
 S. S. Times. 
 
 The Grahams. By J. 
 
 G. Fuller. Illustrated . o 85 
 
 An officer in the United States army was 
 killed at the rtormirii of Chapultepec, : n 
 he Mexican war. This little volume tells 
 >V| e sti<ry of his widow and his three chil- 
 li. in ; IIGV the latter were "lucated, and 
 
 . 
 
 deal of variety in the incidentS) an( j p 
 
 lessons inculcated are those of unselfishnesi 
 and duty. .S". 6". Times. 
 
 Toil and Trust; or, The 
 
 Life Story of Patty, the Work- 
 house Girl. 3 illustrations o 85 
 
 The life-story of a workhouse girl, show- 
 ing that poor unfortunates of this kind ari 
 not always destitute of good elements io 
 their nature, but may sometimes be mould- 
 ed into usefulness and propriety. Th 
 volume contains also some powerful lesson* 
 on intemperance. .S 1 . S. Times. 
 
 Alice and her Friends ; 
 
 or, The Crosses of Childhood. 
 
 3 illustrations .... o 85 
 
 A book intended for the young especially, 
 
 and showing that every child has a cross or 
 
 some kind to take up. Mrs. Seymour, th 
 
 v'se woman of the book, first teaches 
 
 hijr little daughter "Alice" what her 
 
 cross is. Then, as her cousins ard cthe 
 
 friends visit her from time to time, th 
 
 crosses of each are severally pointed out. 
 
 and the.y are shown how to ntet them. 
 
 The story is arranged with mu.-Ji nVHtv 
 
 p and its teachings are as vise as Hir> "' 
 
 i impartial. S. S. 1 IIMS, 
 
 The B TO W n i n gS. For Description, sec page t.
 
 JfVENlUC AND ^UNDAY SCHOOL liOOKh. 
 
 Alderis Stories for Young Americans. 4 vols. 
 
 i8mo, illustrated, in sets. (Any volume sold separately.) . $2 oc 
 
 Stories and 
 
 of the Puritans , 
 
 Anecdotes 
 
 . . . $o 50 
 
 As it is a kind of reading delightful to 
 the young, and as the anecdotes give a just 
 snd exalted view of the Puritan character, 
 tve would commend the book to parents, as 
 one of unusual value. It may be read by 
 every one with great profit and interest 
 AT. Y. Evangelist. 
 
 The Example of Wash- 
 ington. With Portrait . o 50 
 
 " A little volume of great value. The au- 
 thor does not pretend to give the example 
 of Washington in his entire life, but em- 
 ploys the weight of his great name 10 arrest 
 and fix the attention of the young upon 
 some of the essential excellencies of char- 
 acter that were so fully illustrated in that 
 unequalled specimen of human greatness ; 
 the prominent points in the work being the 
 character of Washington as a religious man. 
 The book should be in the hands of every 
 fouth in the land." 
 
 Fruits of the May 
 
 Flower $o 50 
 
 The volume contains an accurate an.1 
 somewhat full account of the origin of the 
 Plymouth Colony, and of its progress dur- 
 ing the first three years of its existence. 
 The character and noble deeds of the Pil- 
 grim Fathers are thus dearly brought to 
 view. The facts stated are drawn from 
 original documents. Preface. 
 
 The Old Stone House; 
 
 Or, the Patriot's Fireside . o 50 
 
 Under the guise of a familiar, pleasant 
 tale of the Revolutionary era, Dr. Alden 
 has here presented a condensed and most 
 excellent compend of the elementary prin- 
 ciples of the science of government, and 
 our early political history. It strikes us as 
 one of the most useful, as well as able and 
 ingenious of the author's many juvenile 
 works, and will be a good book for the 
 family, and not less for the school-room. 
 N. Y. Evangelist. 
 
 The Fred, and Minnie Library. 5 vols. in 
 
 sets. (Any volume sold separately.) $3 75 
 
 Fred. Lawrence ; or, 
 
 The World College. By Mar- 
 garet E. Teller. Illustrated, 
 
 i8mo o 75 
 
 A deeply interesting story of an Ameri- 
 can youth devoting himself with a lofty 
 
 sense of duty to the support of a depend- 
 
 int mother and sister, and gaming a 
 
 Strength and manly independence of char- 
 
 jcti.-r by the discipline he undergoes, as 
 
 well as a cultivated mind, by a faithful and 
 
 religious employment of his leisure hours. 
 
 A m. Presbyterian. 
 
 The Deaf Shoemaker, 
 
 and Other Stories. By Philip 
 Barrett. Illustrated, i8mo o 75 
 
 The autV or of this charming little book 
 understands what will interest children, 
 
 nd how to adapt his style and language to 
 their taste and wsnts. We cordr-My re- 
 commend it to a place in every Sabbath 
 School and family library. Advocate and 
 
 Minnie Carlton. By 
 
 Mary Belle Bartlett A beauti- 
 ful story for girls. Illustrated, 
 
 i8mo 80 
 
 The subject of this narrative is the 
 eldest daughter of a household, forced by 
 the death of her mother to take charge of 
 it. The pledge given to her dying mothet 
 to train the little ones to meet her in heav- 
 en is conscientiously fulfilled, and the les- 
 sons of her example, prudence, and piety, 
 rewarded by the most cheering results, 
 bringing light and joy to the household, 
 will scarcely be read without deep and 
 grateful emotion. N. York Evangelist. 
 
 The Russell 
 
 By Anna Hastings. 
 iSmo 
 
 Family. 
 
 Illustrated, 
 . . o 75 
 
 A very beautiful and instructive stor> 
 from real life, illustrating the power of a 
 Christian mother, and the sweet inflnewsj 
 of the domestic circle. New 1 o^k ' 
 server. 
 
 F ran k F rest. For Description, see page 6.
 
 JUVKNILK AND SUNDAY SCHOOL BOOKS. 
 
 Charlotte Elizabeths Works. 8 vols. 
 
 illustrated, in sets 7 or 
 
 Charlotte Elizabeth's Works have become so universally known, and are y. highly 
 utid deservedly appreciated in this country, that it has become almost superfluous to 
 praise them. She thinks deeply and accurately, is a great analyst of the human heart, 
 and withal clothes her ideas in most appropriate and eloquent language. Alban) 
 
 Separately as follows : 
 
 Judah's Lion 
 
 $085 
 
 Individuality of character is faithfully 
 preserved, and every one is necessary to 
 the plot. The reader will find in this book 
 much information that he can only find 
 elsewhere by very laborious research. 
 Charlotte Elizabeth is a firm believer in 
 the national restoration of the Jews to the 
 possession of Palestine, but believes they 
 will previously be converted to Christian- 
 ity. We advise our friends not to take up 
 this book until they can spare time for the 
 perusal ; because, if they commence, it 
 will require much self-denial to lay it down 
 until it is fairly read through. Christian 
 A dvocate and yournal. 
 
 Count Raymond of Tou- 
 louse, and the Crusade against 
 the Albigenses under Pope Inno- 
 cent III o 85 
 
 It is a striking, life-like picture of the 
 kufferings of the Albigenses. mingling the 
 fects of history with sketches of personal 
 character, and individual heroism, in a 
 manner to excite an interest, and at the 
 same time to instruct. It is a historical 
 episode, replete with important lessons. 
 New York Evangelist. 
 
 Conformity, and False- 
 hood and Truth .... o 85 
 
 We read this JiLj volume with great 
 nd unqualified satisfaction. We wish we 
 could induce every professor of religion in 
 our large cities, and indeed ail who are in 
 any way exposed to contact with the fashion- | 
 ibie world, to read it. The author, in this j 
 little work, full); sustains hfr reputation as 
 * very accomplished and superior writer, 
 and the stanch advocate of Evangelical 
 princip'es, carried out and made influen- 
 ial apon the whole life aud conduct 
 IVw Recorder. 
 
 Judaea Capta 
 
 $ 85 
 
 ' Judasa Capta,' the last offering from the 
 pen of this gifted and popular wmer, will be 
 esteemed as one of her best works. It is a 
 graphic narrative of the invasion of Judei 
 by the Roman legions under Vespasian and 
 Titus, presenting affecting v.e\ys of the des- 
 olation of her towns and cities, by the 
 ravages of iron-hearted, bloodthirsty sol- 
 diers, and of the terrible catastrophe wit- 
 nessed in the destruction of Jerusalem. 
 Her occasional strictures on the history 7 of 
 the apostate Josephus, who evidently wrote 
 to please his imperial masters, appear to 
 have been well merited. Christian Ob- 
 server. 
 
 The Deserter 
 
 o 85 
 
 The principal hero of the story is a 
 young Irishman, who was led, through th 
 influence of one of his comrades, to enlist 
 in the British army, contrary to the earnest 
 entreaties of his mother, and who went on 
 from one step to another in the career of 
 crime till he was finally shot as a deserter; 
 though not till after he had practically em- 
 braced the Gospel. The account of ths 
 closing scene is one of the finest example* 
 of pathetic description that we rejiember 
 to have met with. Daily Citizen. 
 
 Personal Recollections, 
 
 with Explanatory Notes and a 
 Memoir $o 85 
 
 We doubt if the lives of many females 
 are blended with more incidents and richer 
 lessons of instruction and wisdom, than the 
 life of Charlotte Elizabeth. It will be 
 found as captivating as any romance, and 
 will leave on the mind a lasting impression 
 for good. Albany SpcElator. 
 
 The Flower Garden. 
 
 o 85 
 
 A collection of deeply interestiiig sketch- 
 es and tales, beaud'uUr illustrated uids 
 the similitude f ftowerts.
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 AA 000201362 1